Skip to main content

Full text of "Kiel and Jutland"

See other formats


Presented  to  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 

by  the 

ONTARIO  LEGISLATIVE 
LIBRARY 

1980 


KIEL    AND    JUTLAND 


4753? 

KIEL  *ND  JUTLAND 


BY 


COMMANDER    GEORG    VON   HASE 

(First  Gunnery  Officer  of  the   "  Derfflinger  "  ) 


Translated  by   Arthur  Chambers   and  F.  A.  Holt 


47537 


LONDON:    SKEFFINGTON   S£   SON,   LTD. 
PATERNOSTER    HOUSE,    ST. 


ONTARIO 


PREFACE 

WE  Germans  are  faced  with  a  cruel  fate.  Our 
German  youth  will  grow  up  in  an  enslaved  Ger- 
many in  which  foreign  Powers  are  compelling  us 
to  work  for  them.  We  shall  see  how  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  will  look  scornfully  down  upon  us.  Even 
Frenchmen,  Italians,  and  representatives  of  other 
races  which  are  inferior  to  us  intellectually, 
morally  and  physically,  will  pluck  up  courage  to 
regard  us  Germans  as  brute  barbarians,  rightly 
punished  for  their  crimes. 

I  am  firmly  convinced  that  our  German  youth 
will  not  allow  all  this  to  close  its  eyes  to  the 
truth.  Brave  Germans,  old  and  young  alike, 
must,  and  will,  see  to  it  that  our  nation  does  not 
lose  its  inherited  characteristics  in  feeble,  servile 
and  un-German  conceptions  of  life  and  the  world. 
It  is  the  duty  of  us  elders  to  give  young  Germany 
the  benefit  of  our  advice  and  help  in  its  approach- 
ing struggle.  Part  of  that  duty  is  to  keep  alive 
the  memory  of  all  that  was  done  by  the  German 
people  when  it  was  proud  and  strong,  and  to  recall 
the  deeds  and  times  in  which  it  proved  itself  a 
true  nation  of  heroes. 

The  twenty-two  years  during  which  I  was 

5 


Preface 

permitted  to  serve  the  Fatherland  as  a  naval 
officer  gave  me  an  insight  into  two  phases  of  pro- 
fessional activity,  that  of  the  German  officer  and 
that  of  the  sailor.  To-day,  after  the  Revolution 
and  our  downfall  have  almost  entirely  put  an  end 
to  those  two  sets  of  activities,  I  look  back  into  the 
past  with  a  feeling  of  gratitude  to  my  profession 
in  which  I  lived  and  worked  all  the  time  with  men 
and  boys  who  were  German  to  the  core  and  offered 
their  lives  and  energies  for  Germany's  greatness  in 
peace  as  in  war.  I  am  particularly  grateful  to  my 
profession  for  having  brought  me  into  contact 
with  almost  all  the  peoples  of  the  earth  under 
conditions  which  always  left  me  proud  that  I 
was  a  German  and  a  sailor. 

In  relating  events  from  my  old  professional 
days  my  aim  is  to  do  something  towards  filling 
young  Germany  with  the  same  pride  in  our 
Fatherland  which  inspired  us  grown-ups  before 
we  had  to  draw  our  sword  against  a  world  of 
enemies.  It  was  with  that  proud  feeling  that  we 
were  in  no  way  inferior  to  any  nation  upon  earth 
that  we  fought  during  four  long  years  and  stepped 
from  victory  to  victory  until  we  finally  collapsed 
when  men  of  our  own  race,  essentially  un-German, 
knocked  our  weapons  out  of  our  hands  in  the 
moment  of  betrayal. 

In  my  little  book  I  shall  tell  of  two  historic 
meetings  between  Germans  and  Englishmen. 

6 


Preface 

The  first  was  just  before  the  outbreak  of  the 
war  and  was  as  characteristic  as  possible  of  the 
relations  then  existing  between  us  Germans  and 
our  present  mortal  enemies,  the  English. 

It  was  in  June,  1914,  that  a  great  English 
squadron  visited  Kiel.  I  was  appointed  personal 
aide-de-camp  to  the  English  commander,  Vice- 
Admiral  Sir  George  Warrender,  for  the  duration  of 
the  visit  of  this  squadron.  All  that  time,  during 
which  the  Serajevo  assassination  occurred,  I 
lived  on  board  the  flagship,  King  George  V.y 
with  the  English  ambassador  and  other  guests 
of  the  Admiral. 

I  wrote  down  my  experiences  and  impressions 
of  my  stay  on  board  the  King  George  V.  at  the 
beginning  of  July,  1914,  immediately  after  the 
English  squadron  left,  using  notes  I  had  made 
in  my  diary  every  day. 

The  second  historical  encounter  of  which  I 
shall  speak  is  the  Battle  of  the  Skagerrak.*  In 
the  Battle  of  the  Skagerrak,  as  the  First  Gunnery 
Officer  of  our  largest,  most  powerful  and  swiftest 
ship,  the  battle-cruiser  Derfflinger,  I  had  the 
good  fortune  to  be  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight, 
to  take  a  personal  part  in  every  phase  of  the  action, 
and  thus  play  a  decisive  part  in  the  destruction 
of  the  two  English  battle-cruisers,  Queen  Mary 
and  Invincible.  As  at  the  moment  there  is  no 

*  The  Battle  of  Jutland.     (Tr.) 
7 


Preface 

description  of  the  battle  in  which  one  of  the  com- 
batants gives  an  absolutely  impartial  and  critical 
account,  free  from  the  shackles  of  the  censorship, 
in  recounting  my  experiences  I  have  endeavoured 
to  relate  events  solely  from  an  historical  and  thor- 
oughly unbiassed  point  of  view,  and  to  describe  the 
course  of  the  action,  as  far  as  I  was  able  to  judge 
by  my  own  observation,  as  it  really  developed. 

But  before  I  begin  my  story  of  these  two  his- 
toric encounters,  I  should  like,  here  and  now, 
to  bring  forward  a  classic  example  of  something 
which  shows  that,  in  spite  of  all  envy  and  rivalry, 
no  true  Englishman  before  the  war  ever  thought 
of  regarding  a  true  German  otherwise  than  as  a 
representative  of  an  equal  and  related  race. 

It  was  in  June,  1913. 

Off  the  coast  of  Albania  ships  of  almost  all  the 
nations  were  lying  at  anchor.  The  captain  of 
the  German  cruiser  Breslau  had  invited  the 
admirals  and  captains  of  the  other  nations  to 
dine  with  him.  The  English  admiral  sat  next  to 
the  German  captain,  and  around  them  sat  Ger- 
mans, English,  Italians,  French,  Russians, 
Spaniards,  Turks,  Greeks  and  Albanians.  A 
motley  throng.  There  were  toasts.  The  live- 
liest conversation  on  political  events  was  carried 
on  in  every  conceivable  tongue.  The  English 
admiral  and  German  captain  caught  each  other 
silently  examining  the  members  of  the  "  Round 

8 


Preface 

Table/'  and  exchanged  notes  on  the    results  of 
their  observation  of  the  various  national  types. 

Suddenly  the  English  admiral  raised  his  glass, 
looked  straight  into  the  blue  eyes  of  the  German 
captain,  and  as  the  glasses  clinked,  whispered 
in  his  ear  :  "  The  two  white  nations  !  "  With 
flashing  eyes  the  two  Teutons  gazed  at  each 
other,  the  representatives  of  the  two  greatest 
seafaring  Germanic  peoples.  They  felt  that  they 
were  of  the  same  stock,  originally  members  of 
one  and  the  same  noble  race. 

And  before  the  war  all  true  Germans  and  all 
true  Englishmen  felt  exactly  the  same  ! 

And  now  ?  The  English  people  and  their 
satellites  now  dare  to  call  us  "  Huns !  "  The 
other  of  the  "  Two  White  Nations  "  gives  our 
noble  race,  which  has  fought  for  right  and  free- 
dom, hearth  and  home  as  none  has  ever  fought 
before,  the  name  of  a  Mongolian  people  of  the 
lowest  degree  of  culture  ! 

German  men  !  German  youths !  Do  not  let 
such  foolish  effrontery  grieve  you.  Let  us  show 
our  enemies  in  our  daily  actions  that  the  culture 
of  our  nation  is  no  lower  than  that  of  any  other 
nation.  Let  us  do  all  we  can  to  teach  the  world 
the  truth  that  we  fought  the  war  not  less  chival- 
rously than  our  opponents,  and  that  it  was  their 
cruel  measures  only  which  compelled  us  to  adopt 
stern  reprisals. 

9 


CONTENTS 

PART    I 

CHAP.  PAGE 

THE  KIEL  WEEK 15 

PART   II 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK 

I. — MY    FIRST    MEETING    WITH    BRITISH    NAVAL 

FORCES 63 

II. — THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  GUNNERY  IN  AN  ACTION 

ON  THE  HIGH  SEAS    .....      71 
III. — THE  TACTICAL  PRINCIPLES  OF  A  NAVAL  ACTION 

ON  THE  HIGH  SEAS    .....      93 
IV. — THE  HISTORICAL  VALUE  OF  PERSONAL  ACCOUNTS 

OF  NAVAL  ACTIONS 103 

V. — ON  BOARD  THE  "  DERFFLINGER,"  HEADING  FOR 

SKAGERRAK        .         .         .         .         .         .119 

VI. — FIRST  PHASE  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  SKAGERRAK 
(5.48  TO  6.55  P.M.).  "  QUEEN  MARY  "  ENGAGED. 
DESTROYER  ATTACKS  AND  THEIR  REPULSE    .     137 
VII. — THE  SECOND  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(6.55    TO    7.5    P.M.).    THE    FIFTH    BATTLE 
SQUADRON  ENGAGED.    BEATTY'S  OUTFLANK- 
ING MANOEUVRE          .....     169 

VIII. — THIRD  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGGERAK  BATTLE 
(7.50  TO  9.5  P.M.).  HEAVY  FIGHTING  AGAINST 
SHIPS  OF  THE  LINE,  CRUISERS  AND  DE- 
STROYERS. DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  "  IN- 
VINCIBLE." "DERFFLINGER"  FORCED  TO 
STOP  TO  CLEAR  HER  TORPEDO-NET  .  .  175 


Contents 


CHAP.  PAGE 

IX. — THE  FOURTH  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(9.5  P.M.  TO  9.37  P.M.).  THE  DEATH  RIDE 
OF  THE  BATTLE-CRUISERS.  ADMIRAL  SCHEER 
EXTRICATES  THE  FLEET  FROM  THE  ENEMY 
ENVELOPMENT.  DESTROYER  ATTACKS.  THE 

ENEMY  SHAKEN  OFF 193 

X. — THE  FIFTH  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(9.37  TO  10.35  P-M-)  AND  THE  NIGHT  OF  JUNE 
IST.  LAST  ENGAGEMENT.  NIGHT  FIGHTING. 
SINKING  OF  THE  "  POMMERN  "  .  .  .  211 

XI. — REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  BATTLE  OF  SKAGERRAK    225 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

The    German    Battle-Cruiser  Derfflinger   at 

Anchor          ......  Frontispiece 

Vice- Admiral  Sir  George  Warrender  .  .  Facing  p.  16 
German  and  British  Fleets  saluting  the  Kaiser 

at  Kiel  on  June  24,  1914  ...  ,,  32 

King  George  V.,  Flagship  of  the  English  2nd 

Battle  Squadron  .....  ,,  48 

Southampton,  Commodore  Goodenough's 

Flagship „  48 

The  Forward  Guns  of  the  King  George  V.  .  ,,  64 

The  Quarter-deck  of  the  Derfflinger  .  .  ,,  64 

The  30.5-cm.  Turrets  "  Anna  "  and 

"Bertha" 80 

The  3O.5-cm.  Turrets  "  Caesar  "  and  "  Dora  "  ,,  80 

The  Fore- top,  or  Crow's  Nest  ...  ,,  96 

Range-takers  with  Bg.-fmder  ...  ,,  96 

The  Quarter-deck  of  the  Derfflinger  at  Full 

Speed 112 

Line  Ahead „  128 

Line  of  Bearing  .  .  .  .  .  ,,  128 

The  Secondary  Armament  firing  a  Salvo  .  ,,  144 

Battleship  firing  .....  ,,  160 

Splashes  made  by  Heavy  Guns  ...  „  160 
English  Battle-Cruiser  Queen  Mary,  sunk  at 

6.26  p.m.  on  the  3ist  May,  1916  .  .  ,,  177 
English  Battle-Cruiser  Invincible,  sunk  at 

8.31  p.m.  on  the  3ist  May,  1916      .         .  „         192 


List  of  Illustrations 


Derfflinger  screened  from  Submarine  Attack 

by  Four  Destroyers  (aerial  photograph)  .  Facing  p.  214 
Derfflinger  firing  a  Salvo  from  her  Heavy 

Guns  while  steaming  at  Top  Speed  (aerial 

photograph) „  214 

Derfflinger  firing  a  Full  Salvo  from  all  eight 

3O.5-cm.  Guns  simultaneously  .  .  ,,  218 

At  Sea M  218 

Sketch  I.  „  188 

Sketch  II.  .  .  208 


PART    I 

THE  KIEL  WEEK,   1914 


Q  c^7^  A> 


Vice-Admiral    Sir   George    Warrender. 


\_Tofacep.  16. 


KIEL    AND    JUTLAND 


ON  May  22nd,  1914,  The  Times  made  the  follow- 
ing announcement : 

The  Admiralty  announce  that  four 
squadrons  of  battleships  and  cruisers  are 
to  cruise  in  the  Baltic  next  month.  All  the 
principal  ports  are  to  be  visited,  including 
Kiel,  Kronstadt,  Copenhagen,  Christiania  and 
Stockholm.  These  visits  are  of  a  similar 
character  to  those  which  British  squadrons 
have  made  recently  to  Austrian,  Italian 
and  French  ports,  which  an  Austrian  squad- 
ron is  now  making"  to  Malta,  a  Russian 
squadron  made  to  Portland  last  summer, 
and  a  French  squadron  will  make  to  that 
port  next  month. 

They  have  been  arranged  between  the 
respective  Governments,  and  while  they  have 
no  political  or  international  significance,  it 
17  2 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


is  hoped  that  they  may  not  be  made  occa- 
sions for  anything  beyond  the  customary 
exchange  of  hospitality  which  such  visits 
must  be  expected  to  bring  forth.  These 
cruises  will  be  most  welcome  to  the  officers 
and  men,  since  they  give  relief  from  the 
routine  of  service  in  home  waters  and  add 
to  their  knowledge  of  foreign  ports.  The 
last  time  a  British  naval  force  was  in  the 
Baltic  was  in  the  autumn  of  1912,  when 
the  Second  Cruiser  Squadron  visited  Chris- 
tiania,  Copenhagen,  Stockholm,  Reval  and 
Libau. 

The  following  are  the  prospective  move- 
ments of  His  Majesty's  ships  of  the  First 
Fleet,  announced  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Admiralty  : 

The  Vice-Admiral  commanding  2nd  Battle  Squadron 
in  the  King  George  V.,  with  the  Ajax,  Audacious  and 
Centurion,  and  the  Commodore  ist  Light  Cruiser  Squad- 
ron in  the  Southampton,  with  the  Birmingham  and  Not- 
tingham, will  visit  Kiel  from  June  23  to  30. 

The  news  of  the  proposed  visit  of  the  English 
Fleet  to  Kiel  caused  the  greatest  excitement  in 
Germany  and  all  the  world  over.  Some  liked 
to  regard  it  as  an  important  step  towards  easing 
the  political  situation,  while  others  saw  in  it 
nothing  but  a  final  bit  of  espionage  before  the 
inevitable  conflict.  The  German  Press  soon  be- 

18 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


came  very  busy  with  the  approaching  visit  of 
the  English  Fleet,  and  the  Navy  made  preparations 
for  the  reception  of  the  ships  at  Kiel. 

His  Majesty  the  Kaiser  commanded  that  two 
German  officers  should  be  assigned  to  the  two 
English  commanders  as  personal  aides-de-camp. 
As  early  as  May  I  heard  that  my  name  had  been 
put  forward  for  this  duty  to  one  of  the  English 
admirals,  and  at  the  beginning  of  June  it  was 
announced  in  Fleet  Orders  that  I  had  been  posted 
as  aide-de-camp  to  Vice- Admiral  Sir  George 
Warrender  and  Lieutenant  Kehrhahn  as  aide- 
de-camp  to  Commodore  Goodenough,  command- 
ing the  light  cruisers. 

During  my  service  in  foreign  waters,  parti- 
cularly the  Far  East,  as  well  as  during  a  con- 
siderable period  of  residence  in  England,  I  had 
always  had  good  relations  with  the  English, 
especially  with  English  naval  officers  of  my  own 
age.  I  had  spent  many  a  pleasant  hour  in  con- 
versation with  Englishmen,  and  so  it  was  a  real 
pleasure,  when  I  heard  of  my  new  appointment, 
to  think  of  the  social  intercourse  I  anticipated 
with  the  English  officers. 

On  Tuesday,  June  23rd,  early  in  the  morning, 
the  English  Naval  Attache  in  Berlin,  Captain 
Henderson,  the  navigating  officer  appointed  to 
pilot  the  English  flagship,  and  I  embarked  in  a 
motor-boat,  in  which  we  went  out  to  meet  the 

19  2* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


English  squadron  at  the  Bulke  lightship,  some 
ten  sea  miles  out  from  Kiel.  It  was  a  rainy, 
thick  day,  and  there  was  only  a  light  breeze. 
At  the  Bulke  lightship  we  met  the  six  motor- 
launches  of  the  navigating  officers  who  were  to 
bring  in  the  other  ships.  Our  little  flotilla  had 
just  assembled  when  we  observed  two  great 
columns  of  smoke  away  to  the  north.  The 
English  ships  were  approaching  us  in  two  columns. 
We  soon  recognized  four  battleships  in  line  ahead 
in  the  left  column,  and  three  light  cruisers  in 
the  right-hand  column  which  was  further  astern. 
Seen  from  our  low  elevation  the  English  battle- 
ships were  an  imposing  sight.  The  dark-grey 
objects  looked  almost  black  against  the  smoke- 
grey  background.  On  came  the  formidable  giants, 
the  greatest  warships  in  the  world.  They  were 
the  celebrated  Dreadnoughts,  King  George  V., 
Ajax,  Audacious  and  Centurion,  and  with  them 
were  the  light  cruisers  Southampton,  Birmingham 
and  Nottingham. 

A  signal  was  hoisted  by  the  English  flagship, 
which  was  flying  the  flag  of  the  English  Vice- 
Admiral,  as  soon  as  they  noticed  ours.  The  ships 
stopped,  the  engines  were  reversed,  and  when  the 
mighty  vessels  had  ceased  to  move  our  seven 
motor-launches  went  alongside  the  seven  English 
ships  practically  simultaneously.  We  went  along- 
side the  King  George's  starboard  accommodation- 

20 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


ladder  and  climbed  on  board.  The  ship's  second 
in  command,  Commander  Goldie,  received  us  and 
conducted  us  to  the  Admiral,  who  was  standing 
on  the  high  Admiral's  bridge  with  the  officers  of 
his  staff.  Captain  Henderson  introduced  us  to 
the  Admiral.  I  welcomed  him  in  the  name  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief  of  the  High  Sea  Fleet  and  the 
Officer  Commanding  the  Baltic  Station,  and 
reported  that  I  had  been  appointed  his  personal 
aide-de-camp  for  the  duration  of  the  visit  of  the 
English  squadron  to  Kiel.  The  Admiral  ex- 
pressed his  pleasure  and  thanked  me  very 
kindly.  He  at  once  introduced  me  to  the  officers 
of  his  staff,  Captain  Baird,  Flag-Captain  and 
Chief  of  Staff,  the  Honourable  Arthur  Stopford, 
Flag-Commander,  and  Lieutenant  Buxton,  the 
Flag-Lieutenant . 

Vice- Admiral  Sir  George  Warrender  was  a  good- 
looking  man.  He  was  clean-shaven,  and  had  an 
aristocratic  face  and  fine  blue  eyes.  He  might 
have  been  about  fifty,  was  just  turning  grey,  but 
in  his  manner  he  had  the  elasticity  of  youth,  and 
he  was  cheerful  and  kind.  I  had  to  draw  up  an 
official  report  immediately  after  the  visit  of  the 
English  Fleet,  and  in  it  I  made  the  following 
observations  on  the  personality  of  the  Admiral 
and  the  officers  of  his  staff  : 


21 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


VICE-ADMIRAL  SIR  GEORGE  WARRENDER,  BART. 

Vice-Admiral  Sir  George  Warrender,  Bart., 
is  a  distinguished  man  of  the  world  of  the  true 
English  type.  He  is  self-possessed  and  decided. 

The  officers  of  his  staff  and  his  ship  have  a  high 
opinion  of  his  qualities,  and  he  is  said  to  be  very 
popular  in  his  squadron,  thanks  to  his  personal 
character  and  his  care  for  his  men. 

As  we  came  into  harbour,  and  subsequently,  I 
was  particularly  struck  with  the  way  in  which 
he — and,  indeed,  almost  all  the  other  English 
officers — settled  all  official  questions.  It  was 
a  matter  of  short  orders  and  short  replies,  for 
which  the  English  language  is  particularly  suited. 
No  superfluous  words  on  duty.  Thus,  in  spite 
of  a  general  absence  of  military  formalities  in 
address,  conversation  and  behaviour,  the  manner 
in  which  work  was  carried  on  seemed  to  me 
very  sailor-like  and  professional.  Warren der  is 
hard  of  hearing,  but  the  officers  of  his  staff  have 
had  such  good  practice  with  him  that  he  under- 
stands them  even  when  they  speak  softly.  He 
was  in  difficulties  with  the  other  officers  and 
strangers,  particularly  when  general  conversation 
was  at  its  height  at  table. 

When  I  was  with  the  Admiral  alone,  as  when 
members  of  his  staff  were  present,  he  made  most 

22 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


minute  inquiries  about  affairs  in  the  German 
Navy,  and  was  particularly  anxious  to  learn 
about  the  conditions  of  life  and  service  and  the 
spirit  of  our  officers  and  men.  He  also  showed 
the  liveliest  interest  in  our  wireless  and  petrol 
engines,  particularly  our  submarine  engines.  It 
had  become  second  nature  with  him  and  with  his 
officers  to  compare  their  own  navy  with  ours. 
Sir  George  Warrender  frequently  showed  himself 
a  superlative  conversationalist.  He  knew  some 
German,  though  he  never  spoke  German  in  con- 
versation. At  his  request  I  translated  every  day 
the  German  newspaper  articles  and  letters  which 
discussed  the  visit  of  his  squadron. 

Sir  George  Warrender  is  said  to  be  a  good 
tennis  player  and  a  splendid  golfer. 

He  always  spoke  of  His  Majesty  the  Kaiser  and 
His  Royal  Highness  Prince  Henry  with  the 
greatest  respect.  He  was  extremely  pleased  with 
the  reception  which  His  Majesty  the  Kaiser  and 
His  Royal  Highness  Prince  Henry  had  given 
him  and  his  wife.  He  always  endeavoured  to  be 
exceedingly  courteous  to  all  German  officers. 
To  me  personally  Sir  George  Warrender  always 
showed  himself  very  kind  and  attentive.  He 
frequently  said  how  thankful  he  was  that  he  and 
Commodore  Goodenough  had  had  German  naval 
officers  attached  to  them.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he 
used  me  exactly  like  a  personal  aide-de-camp. 

23 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Put  shortly,  my  opinion  of  Sir  George  War- 
render  is  as  follows  :  He  is  a  distinguished  per- 
sonality, who  has  his  officers  and  men  well  in 
hand.  He  has  a  good  head,  is  interested  in  and 
understands  his  profession,  and  his  alertness 
is  almost  youthful. 

FLAG-CAPTAIN  BAIRD 

He  is  Chief  of  Staff  and  Captain  of  the  flag- 
ship in  one.  On  his  legs  from  morning  to  night, 
his  principal  function  is  to  settle  all  questions 
relating  to  officers  and  men  which  concern  the 
whole  squadron  (fetes,  leave,  sport,  etc.).  He 
looks  somewhat  worn  out,  but  is  a  clever  and 
energetic  officer. 

FLAG-COMMANDER  THE  HON.  ARTHUR  STOPFORD 

He  is  the  squadron  gunnery  officer.  Has  a 
clever  head  and  a  frank  and  honest  nature,  with 
special  sympathy  for  German  family  life  and 
customs. 

FLEET-PAYMASTER  HEWLETT 

Has  a  very  confidential  position.     He  comes 
before  the    Flag-Commander.     His  duties  corre- ' 
spond     entirely   with    those   of    our   Squadron 
Secretary. 

24 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


About  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  June  23rd 
we  ran  into  Kiel  Bay.  It  amused  me  to  think 
that  I,  who  had  made  this  trip  so  often  before, 
should  now  be  making  it  on  the  Admiral's  bridge 
of  an  English  flagship.  Off  the  entrance  we  ran 
into  a  heavy  squall,  but  it  cleared  up  as  the  storm 
passed  over  Labo  and  we  saw  the  lovely  harbour 
of  Kiel  lying  in  bright  sunshine.  A  large  number 
of  yachts  and  naval  launches  circled  round  us, 
and  the  shore  was  black  with  curious  folk,  who 
had  hurried  up  to  witness  the  entry  of  the  cele- 
brated English  Dreadnoughts.  From  Labo  we 
were  accompanied  by  the  white  motor  launch  of 
Prince  Henry,  who  greeted  us,  with  his  ladies. 
The  Admiral  and  Prince  Henry  welcomed  each 
other  with  much  waving  of  caps.  In  good  order 
and  showing  splendid  seamanship,  all  the  ships 
made  fast  to  their  special  buoys  practically 
simultaneously. 

Shortly  afterwards  we  all  assembled  for  break- 
fast with  the  Admiral.  The  Admiral  had  a  very 
large  dining-room  occupying  the  whole  width  of 
the  ship  and  panelled  with  mahogany.  He  had 
also  a  state  cabin  appointed  very  elegantly  with 
light  furniture.  With  all  its  cushions  and  its 
light  carpet  it  looked  just  like  a  lady's  drawing- 
room.  These  two  rooms  were  for  general  use  by 
the  members  of  the  Admiral's  mess,  though  the 
latter  usually  spent  their  free  time  in  their  large 

25 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


cabins  or  the  wardroom.  For  his  personal  use 
the  Admiral  had  a  large  office,  a  capacious  bed- 
room, bath  and  dressing  rooms. 

We  made  an  excellent  breakfast,  and  the 
Admiral  discussed  the  arrangements  for  the  day 
with  me.  Provision  had  been  made  for  :  n  a.m. 
Exchange  of  visits  on  S.M.S.  Friedrich  der  Grosse. 
Then  report  to  Prince  Henry.  The  Admiral 
asked  me  where  I  was  to  be  found.  I  requested 
to  be  allowed  to  stay  on  the  King  George  V., 
which  pleased  him  very  much.  He  gave  me 
temporary  quarters  in  the  state  room  intended 
for  the  Ambassador,  and  so  my  servant,  Able 
Seaman  Hanel,  moved  in  with  all  my  gear.  It 
was  a  small,  self-contained  apartment,  a  cabin 
prettily  appointed,  bed,  bath  and  dressing  rooms. 
Unfortunately  I  did  not  enjoy  it  long,  for  the  same 
evening  the  British  Ambassador  came  on  board, 
and  I  moved  into  a  cabin  on  one  of  the  lower 
decks,  which  was  certainly  roomy,  but  very 
uncomfortable  and  hot. 

I  lived  and  slept  on  board  the  King  George  V. 
all  through  the  Kiel  week.  As  a  result  of  my 
continuous  contact  with  Admiral  Warrender,  and 
his  officers  and  men,  I  had  a  chance  of  getting 
to  know  them  well,  and  forming  an  opinion  on 
their  spirit. 

In  addition  to  the  English  Ambassador,  the 
latter* s  son  and  a  nephew  of  the  Admiral,  young 

26 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


Lord  Erskine,  were  the  Admiral's  guests  on 
board.  At  the  time  appointed  we  went  in  the 
Admiral's  "  barge/'  a  very  large  and  fine  steam 
launch  fitted  up  in  mahogany,  to  the  Fleet  Flag- 
ship Friedrich  der  Grosse,  where  all  the  admirals 
and  captains  present  in  Kiel  were  assembled  for 
the  formal  reception.  Admiral  von  Ingenohl 
and  Admiral  Warrender  presented  their  respective 
officers.  The  German  officers  adopted  a  cool  and 
reserved  attitude,  and  the  English  more  or  less 
did  the  same,  so  that,  in  spite  of  formal  courtesies, 
the  political  tension  could  be  observed. 

In  the  subsequent  festivities  I  failed  to  notice 
anything  similar,  especially  in  the  intercourse  of 
the  junior  officers,  who  were  very  soon  good 
friends.  At  all  the  balls  and  dinners  the  young 
English  officers  could  be  seen  getting  on  famously 
with  the  German  officers  and  flirting  zealously 
with  the  German  ladies.  A  good  many  English 
officers  were  also  invited  out  by  our  married 
naval  officers,  and  so  they  enjoyed  many  an 
hour  of  German  domestic  hospitality.  Many 
officers  and  men  made  use  of  the  opportunity 
of  free  railway  journeys  which  were  offered  them. 

Every  day  hundreds  of  them  went  to  Berlin 
and  Hamburg,  so  that  a  large  proportion  of  the 
officers  and  men  were  away  from  Kiel. 

From  the  Friedrich  der  Grosse  we  went  to  the 
Royal  Castle.  We  were  received  by  Prince 

27 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Henry,  the  Princess,  the  young  princes  and  the 
household.  Their  Royal  Highnesses  talked  very 
intimately  to  the  English  officers.  Both  of  them 
had  a  particular  predilection  for  everything 
English  before  the  war,  and,  indeed,  among 
themselves  hardly  spoke  anything  but  English. 
I  had  a  long  talk  with  the  youthful  Prince  Siegis- 
mund  and  then  with  Princess  Henry,  who  dis- 
played a  keen  interest  in  what  I  was  doing  on  the 
King  George  V.  All  the  Englishmen  were  greatl) 
charmed  by  the  kindness  and  distinction  oi 
Prince  Henry. 

From  the  Royal  Castle  we  went  back  to  the 
King  George  V.,  where  meanwhile  the  two  naval 
attaches,  Commander  Erich  von  Miiller,  who 
had  come  from  London,  and  Captain  Wilfrid 
Henderson,  had  arrived  as  guests  for  lunch. 
Commander  von  Miiller  drew  me  aside,  and 
said:  "  Be  on  your  guard  against  the  English! 
England  is  ready  to  strike  ;  war  is  imminent, 
and  the  object  of  the  naval  visit  is  only  spying. 
They  want  to  see  exactly  how  prepared  we  are. 
Whatever  you  do,  tell  them  nothing  about  our 
U-boats."  ' 

This  information  completely  confirmed  my  own 
views,  but  I  was  none  the  less  taken  aback  to  hear 
the  point  put  so  baldly.  I  paid  strict  heed  to  his 
advice  during  the  whole  of  the  English  visit. 

The   future   was   to   justify   Commander   von 

28 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


Miiller  up  to  the  hilt.  He  realized  the  approach 
of  danger,  even  before  the  murder  at  Serajevo, 
so  much  better  than  his  chief,  Ambassador  Prince 
Lichnowsky. 

We  had  only  been  on  board  a  few  minutes 
when  Prince  Henry  appeared  to  pay  his  return 
call,  and  he  was  soon  followed  by  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  and  the  officer  in  command  of  the  Base. 

In  the  afternoon  Flag-Lieutenant  Buxton  and 
I  accompanied  the  Admiral  on  a  round  of  visits. 
First  we  went  to  the  Yacht  Club,  where  War- 
render  had  quite  a  touching  reunion  with  his 
friend  Rear- Admiral  Sarnow,  whom  he  had  met 
in  Eastern  Asia  long  years  before.  For  a  whole 
hour  we  sat  drinking  champagne  with  the  old 
gentlemen  who  could  not  do  enough  to  revive 
the  memories  of  bygone  days  they  had  spent 
together.  Then  we  had  tea  with  Admiral  von 
Coerper,  commanding  the  Baltic  Naval  Station, 
and  afterwards  went  with  him  and  Frau 
von  Coerper  to  watch  the  tennis  tournament 
for  the  Kaiser  Prize  on  the  square  in  front  of 
the  Marine  Akademie. 

When  we  went  back  on  board  we  found  that  the 
English  Ambassador,  Sir  Edward  Goschen,  had 
arrived  and  moved  into  the  feudal  stateroom, 
in  which  I  had  had  to  be  content  with  an  after- 
noon nap.  During  the  next  week  I  was  to  learn 
what  a  particularly  kind  and  witty  man  he  was. 

29 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


He  always  treated  us  Germans  with  the  greatest 
cordiality.  He  was  descended  from  the  Leipzig 
bookseller  family,  the  Goschen,  and  was  thus 
more  German  than  English  in  origin. 

After  a  short  talk  with  the  Ambassador  we 
all  shifted  for  dinner  with  Prince  Henry.  Full 
mess  dress,  i.e.,  mess  jacket  with  white  waistcoat 
and  gold  braid  on  the  trousers,  was  the  prescribed 
rig.  Just  before  eight  we  all  went  to  the  Royal 
Castle  in  the  splendid  "  barge "  in  which  we 
were  to  make  many  a  trip  in  the  next  week. 
Dinner  was  a  very  jolly  affair.  We  dined  at 
eight  small  tables  in  the  "  White  Room."  In 
addition  to  the  senior  English  officers,  the 
admirals  present  in  Kiel  were  invited  with  their 
wives,  as  well  as  a  few  members  of  the  Holstein 
nobility.  While  the  sumptuous  banquet  was  in 
progress,  a  splendid  orchestra  played  alternate 
English  and  German  selections. 

Soon  after  ten  o'clock  we  again  returned  to 
the  King  George  V.  in  the  barge.  With  Stopford 
and  Buxton  I  went  into  the  wardroom,  where  I 
made  the  acquaintance  of  several  officers  of  the 
ship.  We  spent  a  long  and  pleasant  time 
together,  drinking  whisky  and  soda.  The  officers 
of  the  English  ships  almost  always  had  two  pretty 
large  rooms  for  their  common  use— the  officers' 
mess  proper,  which  is  used  almost  exclusively 
as  a  dining-room,  and  the  ante-room,  which  is 

30 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


provided  with  club  chairs  and  leather  sofas, 
and  in  which  the  officers  smoke,  read  and  play 
cards.  The  furniture  is  the  property  of  the 
officers.  On  the  King  George  V.  both  rooms 
were  furnished  in  particularly  good  taste. 

The  following  programme  had  been  arranged 
for  June  24th  :  10  a.m. — Visit  to  the  Secretary  of 
State  of  the  Imperial  Admiralty.  1.30  p.m. — 
Arrival  of  His  Majesty  in  the  royal  yacht  Hohen- 
zollern.  The  English  flag  officers  and  captains 
report  on  board  the  Hohenzollern  (immediately 
after  she  anchors).  7.30  p.m. — Dinner  with 
the  English  Consul. 

Lieutenant-Commander  Kehrhahn,  Buxton  and 
I  accompanied  Admiral  Warrender  and  Commo- 
dore Goodenough  to  the  Secretary  of  State  of  the 
Imperial  Admiralty,  who  had  hoisted  his  flag  on 
S.M.S.  Friedrich  Karl.  Admiral  von  Tirpitz 
received  us  at  the  gangway  and  took  us  to  his 
cabin.  He  there  sat  at  a  small  table  with  the 
two  English  flag  officers,  while  we  juniors  sat 
at  another  table  with  his  aides-de-camp.  English 
alone  was  spoken,  as  the  Admiral  spoke  it  very 
well.  Warrender  and  Goodenough  brought  him 
kind  messages  from  his  many  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances in  the  English  Navy.  Tirpitz  then 
spoke  of  the  development  of  the  German  fleet. 
Champagne  was  handed  round.  We  remained 
about  half  an  hour,  and  then  returned  to  the 

31 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


King  George  V.,  where  the  preparations  for  the 
reception  of  the  Hohenzollern  were  at  their  height. 
During  the  whole  stay  at  Kiel  the  men  had  no 
duties  beyond  keeping  the  ships  clean.  The 
result  was  that  they  all  looked  "  tip-top/'  All 
the  damage  to  the  paintwork  on  the  voyage  over 
had  been  made  good ;  the  decks  had  been 
swabbed,  and  the  space  for  the  inspection  of  the 
crew  had  been  marked  off  into  equal  distances 
with  thin  chalk  lines. 

At  the  appointed  minute  the  Hohenzollern 
passed  through  Holtenau  Locks.  This  trip  marked 
the  opening  of  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm  Canal  to 
public  traffic.  The  work  of  widening  it  had  been 
completed.  Of  course  some  dredging  was  still 
required  before  battleships  could  pass  through, 
but  this  work  was  carried  on  at  full  pressure. 
On  July  30th,  1914,  the  Kaiser  in  was  the  first 
dreadnought  to  pass  through  the  canal.  It  was 
thus  ready  at  the  very  moment  the  war  began. 
The  result  was  that  when  the  fleet  returned  from 
Norwegian  harbours  at  the  end  of  July,  Admiral 
von  Ingenohl  was  able  to  distribute  the  battle 
fleet  between  its  bases,  Wilhelmshaven  and  Kiel. 
When  the  order  came  for  the  concentration  of  the 
fleet  in  the  North  Sea,  the  battleships  from  Kiel 
passed  through  the  canal  for  the  first  time, 
though  they  had  first  to  empty  their  bunkers. 
The  fact  that  the  war  broke  out  practically  the 

32 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


same  day  as  that  on  which  the  canal  was  ready 
fulfilled  a  prophecy  which  I  had  made  in  the  year 
1911.  As  I  was  firmly  convinced  that  the  mad 
competition  in  armaments  of  all  the  great  nations 
would  inevitably  lead  to  a  war  some  day,  just 
as  in  the  days  gone  by  the  creation  of  every 
fleet  had  led  to  its  being  used  for  war  purposes,  I 
prophesied  to  some  merchants  in  Hamburg  in 
1911  that  we  should  have  war  as  soon  as  we  had 
a  high-sea  fleet,  consisting  of  two  great  dread- 
nought squadrons,  with  the  necessary  battle- 
cruisers,  light  cruisers  and  destroyers,  in  addition 
to  a  considerable  number  of  U-boats,  and  imme- 
diately the  coast  defences  we  had  planned, 
particularly  Heligoland,  had  been  completed.  On 
August  ist,  1914,  when  the  canal  was  ready,  all 
these  conditions  precedent  were  fulfilled.  The 
Dance  I  had  prophesied  could  begin — and  it 
began  !  Subsequently  one  of  the  Hamburg  mer- 
chants referred  to  the  astounding  accuracy  of 
my  prophecy.  I  must  admit  that  at  the  time 
I  had  not  thought  that  my  conditions  would  be 
satisfied  before  the  spring  of  1915. 

When  the  Hohenzollern  passed  through  the 
Holtenau  Lock,  on  June  24th,  all  the  ships  fired 
the  Imperial  salute.  Several  aeroplanes  and  a 
Zeppelin  circled  over  the  flohenzollern.  Un- 
happily one  aeroplane  crashed,  and  the  officer, 
Lieutenant  Schroeter,  was  killed. 

33  3 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


The  Hohenzollern  passed  us  very  swiftly.  The 
Kaiser  waved  from  the  bridge  of  the  Hohen- 
zollern to  where  he  saw  Admiral  Warrender 
standing.  The  red-coated  marines  were  drawn 
up  on  the  quarter-deck  of  the  English  ships.  The 
crews  manned  ship,  and  every  ship  gave  three 
loud  hurrahs,  the  men  waving  their  caps  at  each 
hurrah.  The  bands  of  the  Royal  Marines  struck 
up  the  salute.  It  was  a  magnificent  sight,  which 
I  shall  never  forget. 

The  English  officers  were  to  be  presented  on 
the  Hohenzollern  immediately  after  she  had  been 
made  fast.  We  therefore  quickly  shifted  into  full- 
dress  uniform,  and  were  quite  ready  to  start 
when  the  Admiral  reappeared  on  deck.  The 
English  captains  had  been  told  about  the  pro- 
gramme, but  not  one  of  them  was  in  sight.  We 
could  see  their  gigs  lying  at  the  gangways,  but 
not  a  boat  moved.  The  Admiral  was  angry, 
and  had  the  signal,  "  All  captains  to  come  on 
board  the  flagship,"  hoisted.  There  was  quite  a 
pause  before  the  signal  was  understood  by  all 
the  ships.  Then,  at  last,  all  the  gigs,  pretty 
but  slow  boats,  put  off.  It  turned  out  subse- 
quently that  the  captains  thought  they  were  not 
to  come  on  board  until  a  special  signal  was  given. 
The  Admiral  was  very  much  displeased,  and  I 
must  admit  that  this  want  of  initiative  on  the 
part  of  the  captains  was  somewhat  incomprehen- 

34 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


sible  to  me  also.  They  had  not  used  their  fast 
picket-boats  because  there  was  a  regulation  that 
for  official  purposes  the  captain  must  only  use 
his  gig. 

The  Admiral's  barge  now  quickly  took  us  to 
the  Hohenzollern,  where  there  was  already  some 
excitement  over  the  half-hour's  delay.  The 
Kaiser  stood  on  the  upper  promenade  deck  to 
receive  us.  He  was  in  high  spirits  and  full  of 
humour,  as  usual.  Not  one  of  the  English 
officers  failed  to  look  anything  but  very  pleased 
while  the  Kaiser  was  talking  with  him.  As  we 
were  returning  all  the  officers  congratulated  them- 
selves on  their  good  fortune. 

After  lunch,  the  Admiral,  with  Buxton  and 
myself,  went  to  the  station  to  meet  his  wife. 
Lady  Maud  Warrender  was  a  very  tall  and 
beautiful  woman,  of  perhaps  forty,  the  typical 
English  society  lady.  I  knew  from  the  English 
papers  that  she  was  one  of  the  leaders  of  London 
Society.  She  was  known  as  a  singer  with  a 
magnificently  trained  voice.  She  was  staying 
on  board  the  Hamburg-Amerika  liner  Viktoria 
Luise,  which  Ballin  always  sent  to  Kiel  for  the 
Kiel  Week.  This  ship  was  the  evening  rendez- 
vous of  the  social  world  at  Kiel. 

In  the  afternoon  Princess  Henry  and  her 
sons  paid  a  visit  to  the  King  George  V .  Every 
spare  moment  I  had  was  taken  up  withdrawing 

35  3* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


up  the  list  of  invitations  to  a  great  banquet  on 
board  the  King  George  V.  In  this  task  I  was 
helped  by  the  Flag-Lieutenant  of  the  High  Sea 
Fleet  and  the  aide-de-camp  of  the  Officer  Com- 
manding the  base.  In  addition  I  had  to  keep  in 
constant  touch  with  the  English  officers  of  the 
watch,  the  Admiral's  secretary,  the  Commander 
of  the  King  George  V.,  and  many  others.  I  was 
frequently  called  to  the  telephone,  which  had 
been  laid  on  the  flagship,  to  give  information  to 
German  officers  and  authorities.  These  were 
appallingly  strenuous  days  for  me,  to  the  strain  of 
which  the  excellent  meals  with  the  best  of  wine 
and  much  drinking  of  whisky  and  cocktails  at 
all  hours  of  the  day  and  night  contributed  not  a 
little. 

In  the  evening  of  June  24th  we  assembled  in 
the  Hotel  Seebadeanstalt,  to  which  the  English 
Consul  Sartori  and  his  wife  had  invited  us.  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  making  the  closer  acquain- 
tance of  Commodore  Goodenough  and  the  cap- 
tains. I  was  particularly  impressed  by  Com- 
modore Goodenough,  the  commander  of  the 
light  cruiser  squadron,  who  subsequently  took 
an  outstanding  part  in  the  war.  After  the 
Skagerrak  Battle,  in  particular,  Admiral  Jellicoe 
emphasized  his  share  in  the  action.  As  O.C. 
of  the  light  scouting  force  he  established  contact 
with  our  main  fleet,  and  is  said  to  have  kept 

36 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


Jellicoe    always    well    informed    of    our    move- 
ments. 

This  evening  he  showed  himself  a  great  wit  in 
company.  I  also  found  out  what  a  great  con- 
versationalist Captain  Dampier,  commanding  the 
Audacious,  was.  Inter  alia  he  taught  me  an 
amusing  toast,  which  runs  : 


"  I  drink  to  myself  and  another, 
And  may  that  one  other  be  she  (he), 
Who  drinks  to  herself  (himself)  and  another, 
And  may  that  one  other  be  me  !  " 


Most  of  the  captains  looked  somewhat  over- 
worked. One  of  the  principal  causes  may  be 
that  the  officers  of  the  First  Fleet  live  quite  a 
different  kind  of  life  from  that  which  we  lead  on 
board  the  ships  of  our  High  Sea  Fleet.  Service 
in  the  First  Fleet  usually  lasts  two  years.  During 
that  period  the  ships  are  almost  always  either 
at  sea  or  in  different  harbours.  It  is  highly 
exceptional  for  the  officers  to  have  a  chance  of 
living  ashore.  Our  ships,  on  the  other  hand, 
always  return  to  their  so-called  "  Main  Base " 
after  fleet  exercises,  and  then  we  officers  live 
ashore  with  our  families,  and  during  free  times 
there  are  no  officers  on  board  except  a  senior 
officer  and  two  juniors  as  officers  of  the  watch. 
Thus  we  have  plenty  of  opportunity  of  recuper- 
ating from  the  wearing  life  on  board.  The 

37 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


result  of  the  unsettled  life  of  the  English  naval 
officers  (with  whom,  moreover,  two  or  three  years 
of  foreign  service  are  far  more  frequent  than 
with  us)  is  that  most  of  the  married  ones  cannot 
have  a  home  of  their  own,  but  have  to  bring  their 
families  to  the  place  where  they  and  their  ships 
are  likely  to  remain  for  a  considerable  time. 
Their  families  then  live  in  the  boarding-houses, 
which  are  so  common  in  England,  or  else  they 
live  somewhere  inland,  where  their  men  folk  can 
visit  them  from  time  to  time. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  they  spend  so  much 
time  on  board,  the  cabins  of  the  officers  are 
much  larger  and  more  habitable  than  ours. 
Most  of  them  have  a  fireplace,  as  there  is  no  steam 
heating  on  the  English  ships.  The  great  leather 
club  chair  is  a  feature  of  every  cabin.  The 
mahogany  furniture  of  the  cabins  is  practically 
of  the  same  style  as  that  which  was  seen  on 
board  in  Nelson's  days.  After  two  years  on 
board  the  First  Fleet  the  whole  complement  of 
the  ship  is  paid  off — a  few  particularly  important 
individuals  alone  remain  on  board — and  then  the 
whole  crew  have  six  months  ashore  during 
which  home  leave  is  freely  granted. 

On  June  25th  the  yacht  regatta  began.  It 
had  been  preceded  on  the  23rd  by  the  races  of 
the  men-of-war's  boats.  The  bay  was  the  scene 
of  the  usual  sporting  contest,  the  sight  of  which 

38 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


fills  every  seaman's  heart  with  joy.  Un- 
fortunately the  starting-point  was  too  far  from 
the  King  George  V.  for  us  to  follow  all  the  details 
of  the  start  from  on  board.  A  very  large  number 
of  yachts  had  been  entered,  particularly  foreign 
boats.  The  King  George  V.  was  made  fast  to  a 
buoy  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Bellevue  Bridge. 
South  of  her  lay  the  Fleet  Flagship  Friedrich 
der  Grosse  and  the  Hohenzottern]  north  of  her 
the  other  English  ships,  and  on  the  east  the 
Viktoria  Luise  moored  between  two  buoys.  At 
9  a.m.  the  8m.  and  5m.  Class  started,  the  igm. 
and  I2m.  Class  at  10  a.m.,  the  i5m.  Class  at  n 
a.m.,  and  the  Special  Class  at  midday.  Thus 
the  bay  was  flecked  with  sails  practically  the 
whole  day. 

A  comprehensive  programme  had  been  pro- 
vided for  the  25th  : 

Midday. — Lunch  with  the  Commander-in-Chief 
of  the  Fleet. 

Afternoon. — Three  functions  :  Kiel  Town  sports, 
a  fete  on  board  the  Preussen,  flagship  of  the 
Second  Squadron,  and  a  garden-party  at  the  house 
of  the  Mayor,  Dr.  Ahlmann. 

Evening. — Invitation  to  the  Kaiser's  dinner 
on  board  the  Hohenzottern. 

Early  in  the  morning  came  a  note  from  Admiral 
Miiller,  Chief  of  the  Cabinet,  to  say  that  the  Kaiser 
would  visit  the  King  George  V.  at  twelve  o'clock. 

39 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


At  the  appointed  time  the  whole  ship's  comple- 
ment was  drawn  up  for  inspection  on  the  upper 
deck.  The  Kaiser  came  on  board  in  the  uniform 
of  a  British  Admiral  of  the  Fleet.  He  looked 
very  happy  and  well  and  was  apparently  in  the 
best  of  spirits.  He  was  accompanied  by  Admiral 
von  Miiller  and  his  aide-de-camp,  Commander 
Baron  von  Paleske.  All  the  English  captains 
and  the  officers  of  the  King  George  V.  were  present 
on  the  quarter-deck.  Lieutenant  Kehrhahn  and  I 
were  on  the  left.  The  Kaiser  asked  Admiral 
Warrender  to  present  all  the  officers  to  him. 
When  the  Admiral  was  about  to  present  us  also 
the  Kaiser  said :  "I  know  my  officers/'  and 
gave  us  his  hand  with  the  words  :  "  Konnen  Sie 
sich  denn  einigermassen  mit  den  Leuten  ver- 
standigen  ?  "*  The  Kaiser  did  not  inspect  the 
ship's  company,  as  is  usual  on  such  visits,  but 
went  immediately  with  Admiral  Warrender  to  the 
Admiral's  cabin,  where  he  stayed  talking  with 
him  more  than  half  an  hour.  Before  he  left 
the  Kaiser  signed  the  Visitors'  Book  of  the 
King  George  V.y  which  already  bore  the  signatures 
of  many  famous  people.  He  conversed  for  some 
time  longer  with  young  Lord  Erskine,  who  had 
put  on  his  Highland  full-dress  uniform  in  honour  of 
the  day,  and  then  bade  a  very  warm  farewell  to 
Admiral  Warrender  and  the  English  captains. 

*  "  Do  you  find  you  get  on  fairly  well  with  these  gentlemen  ?  "* 

40 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


Lunch  with  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
Fleet,  Admiral  von  Ingenohl,  passed  off  very 
smoothly.  We  lunched  in  the  Admiral's  cabin 
at  small  tables  charmingly  decorated  with  flowers. 
A  special  small  orchestra  played  works  exclusively 
by  German  composers.  I  sat  with  our  first 
flag-lieutenant,  and,  of  course,  Stopford  and 
Buxton.  Ingenohl  and  Warrender  both  made 
very  good  speeches  about  the  English  and  German 
fleets  respectively.  Indeed  Warrender  spoke  twice 
and  devoted  the  whole  of  his  second  speech  to 
the  spirit  of  good  fellowship  which  had  always 
existed  between  our  navies.  He  referred  to  all 
the  friends  in  the  German  navy  whose  acquaint- 
ance he  had  made  in  his  professional  career,  and 
specially  mentioned  his  friendship  with  Rear- 
Admiral  Sarnow. 

In  the  afternoon  we  had  the  difficult  task  of 
putting  in  an  appearance  at  three  simultaneous 
functions.  With  the  help  of  fast  cars  and  the  good 
barge  we  easily  solved  this  difficulty.  First  we 
went  in  several  cars  which  I  had  had  brought 
to  Bellevue  Bridge  to  the  sports  which  the  town 
of  Kiel  were  holding  in  honour  of  the  English 
crews  on  the  town  sports  ground.  The  ladies 
watched  the  events  from  the  stand  while  the 
Admiral  went  down  with  us  among  the  com- 
petitors. Warrender  had  a  wonderful  way  of 
talking  to  his  men.  He  talked  like  a  friend  to 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  seamen  about  the  contests  and  made  them  tell 
him  what  was  happening.  The  events  comprised 
a  football  match,  a  shooting  competition,  relay 
races,  tug- of- war  and  so  forth.  It  was  extra- 
ordinary to  see  how  our  people  won  nearly  all 
the  events.  We  arrived  just  in  time  for  the  tug- 
of-war.  Four  times  in  succession  the  same  process 
was  repeated.  With  one  irresistible  swift  pull 
our  sailors  drew  the  English  crews  over  the  line. 
The  English  could  not  claim  a  single  victory  in 
the  tug-of-war.  It  was  just  the  same  with  the 
other  events.  The  football  match  alone  was  a 
draw. 

I  was  not  particularly  surprised  at  the  success 
of  the  German  sailors.  Most  of  the  English 
sailors  were  little  fellows.  Many  of  them  were 
very  young — the  King  George  V .  alone  had  70 
men  under  seventeen — while  there  was  also  an 
excessive  proportion  of  old  men.  The  tall  Teutonic 
type  was  far  rarer  than  among  our  men.  Indeed, 
I  observed  that  a  large  number  looked  strongly 
Jewish,  a  thing  which  astonished  me,  as  I  knew 
that  the  Jews  had  a  fundamental  aversion  to 
seafaring. 

From  the  sports  ground  we  went  in  cars  to  Dr. 
Ahlmann's  splendid  place.  Unfortunately  it  came 
on  to  rain,  so  that  the  party  could  not  be  held 
in  the  park  in  Diisternbrook  Wood.  We  had 
to  go  into  the  fine  rooms  of  the  great  house. 

42 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


There  was  tea-drinking,  dancing  and  flirting. 
We  did  not  stay  long  and  then  went  by  car  and 
barge  to  the  Preussen.  The  Base  authorities 
had  given  me  carte  blanche  as  regards  the  use 
of  cars,  and  that  alone  made  it  possible  for  the 
Admiral  to  meet  all  the  demands  upon  his  time. 
Prince  and  Princess  Henry  were  present  on  the 
Preussen,  but  otherwise  it  presented  the  usual 
picture  of  a  fete  on  board.  The  decks  were 
prettily  decorated  and  we  danced  zealously. 
For  the  reception  of  the  English  guests  the 
Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Fleet  had  permanently 
assigned  two  Germans  to  each  English  ship,  and 
the  German  ships  were  instructed  to  invite  the 
English  officers  to  lunches  and  functions  on  board. 
The  result  was  that  a  large  number  of  English 
officers  were  seen  at  the  festivities  on  board 
during  the  Kiel  Week.  This  was  true  of  the 
Preussen  also. 

Introducing  the  Admiral  to  Kiel  society  kept 
me  going  the  whole  time.  I  knew  so  many 
people  I  introduced  that  he  asked  me  in  astonish- 
ment :  "Do  you  know  everybody  ?  " 

At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  were  com- 
manded to  dine  on  the  Hohenzollern.  It  was  the 
last  banquet  which  was  ever  given  on  the  splendid 
royal  yacht.  On  this  day  the  Hohenzollern 
showed  herself  in  all  her  glory  for  the  last  time. 
We  assembled  on  the  promenade  deck,  where 

43 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  Kaiser  welcomed  us.  He  was  wearing — 
as  we  were  guests — the  simple  mess  uniform.  The 
tables  were  set  in  the  great  saloon  and  decorated 
with  superb  orchids.  Germans  and  Englishmen 
sat  together  in  a  gay  throng.  I  give  opposite 
the  order  of  the  seats  at  this  last  great  Imperial 
banquet  on  board  the  Hohenzollern.  The  letter  B 
before  the  names  indicates  a  British  officer. 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


OFFICER  OF  S.  M.  Y.  HOHENZOLLERN 


Staff-Surgeon  Dr.  Wezel 
Commander  v.  Miiller 
Capt.  Begas 

(B)  Lieut.  B.  Buxton 
Vice-Admiral  Scheer 

(B)  Capt.  A.  Duff 
Admiral  von  Ingenohl 

(B)    Capt.    M.    Culme- 

Seymour 

Col.-General  v.  Plessen 
(B)  Vice-Admiral     Sir 

George  Warrender 
H.M.    the    Kaiser    and 

King 
Ambassador  Sir  Edward 

Goschen 
Admiral    of    the    Fleet 

von  Tirpitz 
(B)    Capt.    William    E. 

Goodenough 
Admiral  v.  Pohl 
(B)  Capt.  Wilfrid  Hen- 
derson 
Ambassador    Count    v. 

Wedel 
(B)Commander  the  Hon. 

D.  Stopford 
Rear-Admiral  Mauwe 
Lieut.-Col.  v.  Estorff 

Lieut.  Kehrhahn 


Lieut,  v.  Hase 
Capt.  v.  Karpf 
Rear  -  Admiral  Heb- 

binghaus 

Rear- Adml .  Eckermann 
Ambassador    v.    Eisen- 

decker 

(B)  Comdr.E.A.Rushton 
O.H.M.  Baron   v.    Rei- 

schach 
(B)    Capt.    Charles    B. 

Miller 

Admiral  v.  Miiller 
(B)     Capt.      Cecil      F. 

Dampier 
H.R.H.  Prince  Henry  of 

Prussia 
(B)    Capt.    Sir    Arthur 

Henniker-Hughan 
Admiral  v.  Coerper 

(B)    Capt.    George    H. 

Baird 

Vice-Admiral  Koch 
(B)    Fleet  -  Paymaster 

Graham  Hewlett 
Rear-Admiral  Funke 

Wirkl.     Geh.     Rat     v. 

Valentini 

Captain  Hopmann 
Commander    Baron    v. 

Paleske 
Lieut,  v.  Tyszka 


OFFICER  OF  S.  M.  Y.  HOHENZOLLERN 


45 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


There  were  no  speeches,  but  the  conversation 
was  lively.  Indeed,  the  conversation  on  the 
Imperial  yacht  was  always  as  unrestrained  as 
possible.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  sitting  next  to 
Captain  von  Karpf ,  commanding  the  Hohenzollern, 
of  whom  the  whole  navy  and  particularly  the 
royal  family  had  the  very  highest  opinion.  He 
is  well  known  for  his  splendid  humour.  We  did 
full  justice  to  the  excellent  food  and  the  choicest 
of  wines.  Of  one  particular  hock  Captain  von 
Karpf  said  that  it  was  the  best  drop  to  be  found 
in  the  Kaiser's  cellars  in  Berlin.  I  noticed  that 
the  Kaiser  did  not  get  on  very  well  with  Admiral 
Warrender.  Unfortunately  Warrender  also  had 
the  Kaiser  on  his  practically  deaf  side,  so  that 
the  latter  talked  almost  all  the  time  to  the  English 
ambassador.  After  dinner  we  had  coffee  and 
cigars  on  the  promenade  deck  and  conversation 
was  merry  and  free.  The  Kaiser  spoke  to  almost 
all  his  English  guests.  We  noticed  the  way 
in  which  he  devoted  himself  to  showing  himself 
to  his  guests  as  nothing  but  a  kind  host. 

I  had  a  very  interesting  conversation  with 
the  English  captains  Dampier  and  Sir  Arthur 
Henniker-Hughan  on  the  political  situation  and 
Germany's  prospects  in  the  world.  Both  insisted 
that  England  had  no  idea  of  isolating  Germany 
from  the  world,  but  if  war  came  it  would  be 
Germany  that  started  it,  not  England. 

46 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


It  was  pretty  late  when  we  returned  to  the 
King  George  V.,  where  we  sat  for  some  time 
longer  in  the  ante-room  of  the  officers'  mess. 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  I  struck  up  a  friend- 
ship with  Commander  Brownrigg,  Gunnery  Officer 
of  the  King  George  V.  He  told  me  many  interesting 
points  about  guns,  and  in  his  cabin  showed  me 
shooting  charts,  the  results  of  gunnery  tests  and 
gunnery  prizes.  We  were  at  one  in  our  mania 
for  everything  to  do  with  naval  gunnery.  The 
English  naval  authorities  knew  how  to  make 
the  career  of  the  gunnery  officer  the  most  dis- 
tinguished and  coveted  among  naval  officers. 
In  the  German  navy  the  gun  was  a  secondary, 
not  the  main  weapon,  and  the  torpedo  arm  had 
become  the  object  of  the  ambition  of  every 
efficient  officer. 

This  has  always  seemed  to  me  regrettable,  and 
I  regarded  it  as  a  great  mistake.  The  preference 
for  the  torpedo  was  justified  when  our  navy  was 
so  weak  that  a  battle  for  the  mastery  of  the 
seas — which  could  only  be  waged  with  the  guns 
of  powerful  ships — seemed  to  have  no  prospects 
from  the  start.  Churchill  said  very  aptly  during 
the  war,  after  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak  :  "  The 
first  sea-power  relies  on  the  gun  ;  the  second  is 
bound  to  place  its  hopes  on  the  torpedo/' 

The  fact  that  we  put  our  hopes  almost  entirely 
on  the  torpedo  in  the  war  meant  that  to  a  certain 

47 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


extent  we  renounced  the  battle  methods  of  a 
first-class  naval  power.  It  was  only  at  the  Battle 
of  Skagerrak,  almost  two  years  after  the  out- 
break of  war,  that  Admiral  Scheer,  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  Fleet,  ventured  on  an 
artillery  action  on  the  high  seas,  and  that  was 
after  his  predecessors,  Admirals  von  Ingenohl 
and  von  Pohl,  had  failed  to  exploit  any  of  the 
opportunites  for  a  high  seas  action  which  had 
offered  themselves  so  frequently. 

Commander  Brownrigg  told  me  of  gunnery 
exercises  in  which  he  had  been  successful  at  a 
range  of  150  hm.*  This  seemed  to  me  an  enor- 
mous range.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  in  the  war 
itself,  shooting  was  almost  always  at  even  greater 
ranges. 

For  Friday,  June  26,  Admiral  Warrender  had 
been  invited  by  the  Kaiser  to  sail  on  the  Meteor. 
The  large  yachts  started  for  their  race  at  10.15. 
As  I  was  not  accompanying  him  I  was  able  to 
devote  myself  to  the  preparations  for  the  great 
fete  which  was  to  be  held  on  the  King  George  V. 
in  the  afternoon.  For  the  afternoon  also,  the 
Imperial  Yacht  Club  had  arranged  a  regatta  for 
the  ships'  boats  of  the  English  squadron.  In  the 
evening  we  had  been  invited  by  the  officers  of 
the  Baltic  Station  to  a  ball  at  the  Marine 
Akademie. 

*  i  hectometre  =  100  metres  =  no  yards  (approx.). 


King  George  V.,  Flagship  of  the  English  2nd  Battle  Squadron. 


Southampton,  Commodore  Goodenough's  Flagship. 


[.To  face  p.  48. 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


Admiral  Warrender  did  not  get  back  until 
the  afternoon.  Meanwhile  we  had  had  a  very 
pleasant  lunch,  at  which  Sir  Edward  Goschen 
presided  and  which  was  graced  by  the  presence 
of  several  young  ladies.  The  Admiral  was  de- 
lighted with  the  regatta,  in  which  Rear-Admiral 
Begas  had  steered  the  Meteor  to  victory. 

The  "  At  Home  "  (on  the  King  George  F.),  as 
the  English  call  their  ships'  fetes,  was  an  affair 
of  the  first  order.  All  Kiel  was  there  and 
the  invitations  were  issued  through  me.  Of 
course  some  folk  grumbled  because  they  were 
not  invited.  Lady  Warrender  did  the  honours 
very  skilfully  and  was  supported  by  several 
German  ladies,  notably  her  friend,  Frau  von 
Meister,  wife  of  the  Regierungsprdsident  of  Wies- 
baden. The  huge  decks  of  the  King  George  V. 
were  unanimously  approved  by  the  German 
ladies  owing  to  the  large  amount  of  dancing  space 
they  afforded.  Borchert  of  Berlin  had  supplied 
the  excellent  refreshments,  the  splendours  of 
which  met  with  well-earned  praise. 

I  made  the  acquaintance  of  old  Lord  Brassey, 
who  was  in  Kiel  with  his  yacht  the  Sunbeam, 
to  which  he  invited  me.  He  has  written  a  famous 
book  on  his  cruise  round  the  world  in  this  yacht. 
I  was  also  introduced  to  his  daughters,  Lady  Helen 
and  Lady  Mary.  The  yacht  is  rather  old,  but 
very  large  and  comfortable.  A  few  days  later 

49  4 


. 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Lord  Brassey  had  a  remarkable  experience.  In 
one  of  the  yacht's  dingheys  he  went  into  the 
U-boat  dock  of  the  Imperial  Yards,  which  was 
closed  to  all  civilians.  There  were  several  of 
our  latest  U-boats  there.  He  was  arrested  by 
a  dock-guard  and  spent  several  hours  in  the  guard- 
room. It  was  only  after  he  had  been  identified 
by  a  German  officer  he  knew  that  he  was  released 
on  the  orders  of  the  director  of  the  dockyard. 
There  was  general  indignation  in  Kiel  at  Lord 
Brassey's  great  want  of  tact,  and  even  the  Kaiser 
spoke  rather  sharply  about  it. 

I  realized  the  very  day  after  the  English  ships 
arrived  in  Kiel  that  the  English  were  extremely 
anxious  to  know  all  about  the  modern  ships  and 
craft  of  our  fleet.  Admiral  Warrender  sent  me 
that  day  to  our  Commander-in-Chief,  Admiral 
von  Ingenohl,  and  I  was  commissioned  to  tell 
him  that  Admiral  Warrender  placed  the  English 
ships  at  the  disposal  of  German  naval  officers  who 
desired  to  see  them.  The  Admiral  particularly 
insisted  that  the  German  officers  would  be  shown 
everything  which  they  cared  to  see  for  professional 
purposes. 

Admiral  von  Ingenohl  was  absolutely  averse 
to  this  proposal  and  instructed  me  to  present 
his  compliments  to  Admiral  Warrender  and  say 
that  he  regretted  that  he  could  make  no  use  of 
this  kind  invitation,  as  he  could  not  return  the 

50 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


compliment,  because,  in  accordance  with  regula- 
tions, we  were  not  allowed  to  show  many  parts 
of  our  ships  to  anyone.  I  reported  accordingly 
to  Admiral  Warrender,  and  the  next  day  he  sent 
me  back  to  Admiral  von  Ingenohl  with  a  commis- 
sion to  tell  him  that  of  course  the  English  also 
had  similar  regulations,  e.g.,  the  conning- tower, 
the  torpedo-room  and  the  wireless  could  not  be 
shown.  Everything  else  could  be  seen,  and  of 
course  he  did  not  expect  that  his  officers  should 
be  shown  anything  contrary  to  orders. 

It  was  not  until  June  26th  that  I  received  from 
Admiial  von  Ingenohl  a  reply  by  letter  in  which 
he  said  that  I  was  to  tell  Admiral  Warrender  that 
"  he  thanked  the  Admiral  for  his  willingness  to 
show  the  German  officers  the  English  ships,  and 
invited  the  English  officers  to  visit  the  German 
ships. " 

Simultaneously  Admiral  von  Ingenohl  issued 
orders  that  the  visits  of  English  officers  to  the 
German  ships  were  permitted,  but  that  the 
regulations  for  the  visits  of  strangers  were  to  be 
observed.  As  these  regulations  absolutely  for- 
bade the  visits  of  foreigners  to  our  most  modern 
ships — those  of  the  Third  Squadron,  the  latest 
destroyers  and  all  submarines — the  only  vessels 
the  English  could  see  were  the  old  battleships  of 
the  "  Deutschland  "  Class.  They  certainly  could 
not  find  out  much  about  us  from  them. 

5i  4* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


The  English  themselves  had  prepared  their 
ships — which  were  actually  the  very  latest  in  the 
English  navy — for  the  visit  of  the  German  officers, 
by  either  removing  or  covering  with  wood  all 
important  apparatus,  particularly  all  fire-control 
apparatus  and  the  sights.  Personally  I  was  fre- 
quently shown  most  of  the  gear  on  the  King 
George  V.y  although  I  did  not  ask  to  see  it.  Com- 
mander Brownrigg  took  me  into  the  most  remote 
corners  of  his  turrets  and  magazines.  It  was  only 
the  famous  Percy  Scott  "  firing  director"  which 
all  the  officers  shrouded  in  a  veil  of  mystery. 
This  was  a  device  with  the  help  of  which  it  was 
possible  to  direct  and  fire  all  the  guns  from  the 
conning-tower  or  fore- top,  a  device  which  was 
the  invention  of  the  English  Admiral  Sir  Percy 
Scott.  Of  course  the  English  officers  who  showed 
me  round  generally  asked  me  about  our  corre- 
sponding arrangements,  but  they  did  not  get  much 
out  of  me. 

The  ball  which  the  officers  of  the  Baltic  Station 
gave  to  our  English  guests  on  June  26  in  the 
splendid  rooms  of  the  Marine  Akademie  was  a 
brilliant  affair.  For  the  flower- waltzes  flowers 
were  scattered  in  a  riotous  profusion  such  as  I 
have  seldom  seen.  It  was  a  pure  battle  of  flowers. 
We  danced  far  into  the  morning  hours. 

For  Sunday,  June  28,  we  were  invited  to  a 
luncheon  given  by  the  town  of  Kiel,  and  in  the 

52 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


afternoon  to  a  garden-party  given  by  the  officer 
commanding  the  Baltic  Station.  For  the  evening, 
Admiral  and  Lady  Warrender  had  issued  invita- 
tions to  a  dinner  on  board. 

At  i  p.m.  we  found  ourselves  in  the  fine  rooms 
of  the  new  Town  Hall  of  Kiel  for  the  luncheon  in 
honour  of  the  English  officers.  Lord  Mayor 
Lindemann  made  a  speech  on  the  English,  and 
then  Warrender  followed  with  an  excellent  one 
on  the  town  of  Kiel,  and  everything  else  which 
had  made  an  impression  upon  him.  He  described 
how  the  German  officers  had  received  the  squadron 
in  their  motor  launches  and  how  they  had  come 
on  board  in  the  open  sea.  He  even  had  a  few 
grateful  words  for  myself  and  all  I  had  done. 
After  Admiral  of  the  Fleet  von  Koster,  as  a 
freeman  of  the  city,  had  spoken  about  the  English 
navy,  Warrender  made  a  second  speech  in  brilliant 
form.  Thanks  to  the  many  speeches  and  inter- 
vals in  the  meal,  lunch  lasted  so  long  that  we  only 
just  had  time  to  get  back,  by  car  and  barge,  on 
board  to  change  for  the  garden-party. 

The  historic  garden-party  of  the  officer  com- 
manding the  Base,  at  which  the  Kaiser  is  always 
expected  but  to  which  he  hardly  ever  goes,  passed 
off  very  smoothly  in  brilliant  sunshine.  The  only 
princes  present  were  Prince  Henry  with  his  family, 
and  Princess  Marie  von  Hoist ein-Gliicksburg. 
That  year  Prince  Adalbert  was  absent  for  the 

53 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Kiel  Week  for  the  first  time.  Moreover,  the 
Kaiserin,  the  Crown  Prince  and  the  other  Prussian 
Royalties  had  not  come  to  Kiel  this  time  as  they 
usually  did.  I  was  assured  from  a  well-informed 
quarter  that  the  Kaiserin  and  the  Princes  had 
not  turned  up  owing  to  the  English  visit.  I 
considered  this  aloofness  quite  justified  towards 
a  nation  whose  Government  had  so  frequently 
thwarted  ours,  for  indeed  the  cool  reserve  of  all 
Germans  in  high  position  had  not  failed  to  make 
an  impression  upon  the  English. 

The  garden-party  was  a  particularly  gay  scene 
this  year.  We  stood  about,  talked  to  everyone, 
and  drank  a  cup  of  tea  while  the  younger  guests 
danced  in  the  great  hall  of  the  house.  Some 
ladies  and  gentlemen  of  Kiel  society  danced  a 
quadrille  (which  they  had  practised  beforehand) 
on  the  lawn.  I  took  part  in  this.  A  large  red 
carpet  had  been  put  down  on  the  lawn  behind 
the  house,  and  here  there  were  basket  chairs  for 
the  most  distinguished  guests. 

During  the  garden-party  Admiral  Warrender 
and  his  wife  received  an  invitation  to  dine  on  board 
the  Hohenzollern.  The  guests  invited  to  the 
dinner-party  on  the  King  George  V.  were  there- 
fore released  with  the  exception  of  a  few  of  the 
younger  ladies  with  whom  we  dined  very  pleasantly 
in  the  evening.  Sir  Edward  Goschen  again 
presided  and  got  on  very  well  with  the  German 

54 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


ladies,  who  supported  him  in  his  duties  as 
host.  After  dinner  we  danced  a  little  on  the 
deck  of  the  King  George  F.,  and  then  transferred 
to  the  Hamburg-Amerika  liner  Viktoria  Luise, 
and  danced  there.  The  international  character 
of  the  Kiel  Week  was  even  more  obvious  here  than 
elsewhere.  All  languages  could  be  heard.  As 
there  was  very  little  room  for  dancing,  owing  to 
the  crush,  Stopford,  Buxton  and  I  collected  a  few 
nice  people  together,  returned  to  the  King  George  V. 
and  continued  dancing  there.  It  was  pretty  late 
before  the  last  guest  left  the  ship.  Thus  the 
last  day  before  the  fateful  day  of  Serajevo  ended 
for  us  in  the  merriest  association  with  our  English 
guests. 

Another  very  full  programme  had  been  arranged 
for  Sunday,  June  28.  The  Admiral  and  Lady 
Warrender  were  invited  to  lunch  with  Admiral 
von  Tirpitz.  In  the  afternoon  there  was  to  be 
a  great  reception  in  the  Royal  Castle,  and  in  the 
evening  we  were  to  dine  with  the  officer  command- 
ing the  Base.  Dinner  was  to  be  followed  by  a  ball. 

I  was  not  invited  to  the  lunch  with  Admiral 
von  Tirpitz,  so  I  lunched  quietly  at  home.  When 
I  returned  to  the  King  George  V.  after  lunch  I 
was  called  to  the  telephone,  and  there  received 
the  order  issued  by  the  Kaiser  :  "  Flags  half- 
mast,  ensigns  half-mast,  Austrian  flag  at  main- 
mast, for  murder  of  the  Austrian  heir."  Admiral 

55 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Warrender  and  Sir  Edward  Goschen  immediately 
came  back  from  the  Hohenzollern.  Both  looked 
very  serious  and  the  ambassador  was  in  great 
agitation.  I  told  them  of  the  telephone  message 
I  had  received.  I  stayed  with  them  on  deck  for 
a  time.  Sir  Edward  Goschen  had  tears  in  his 
eyes,  so  that  I  asked  him  if  he  attached  special 
importance  to  the  assassination.  He  simply  said 
that  he  had  known  the  Austrian  heir  very  inti- 
mately and  loved  him  as  a  friend.  Goschen  then 
suggested  to  Warrender  that  they  should  send 
a  joint  telegram  to  Sir  Edward  Grey.  I  therefore 
withdrew.  When  Warrender  came  on  deck  again 
he  was  even  more  serious.  He  told  me  frankly 
of  the  consequences  the  assassination  might  have. 
He  bluntly  expressed  his  fears — indeed  his  con- 
viction— that  this  crime  would  mean  war  between 
Serbia  and  Austria,  that  Russia  would  then 
be  drawn  in,  and  thus  Germany  and  France  could 
not  remain  lookers-on.  He  said  nothing  about 
England,  but  before  he  had  finished  he  said  openly 
that  this  murder  would  certainly  result  in  a  general 
world  war.  I  recorded  this  conversation  in  my 
official  report,  which  I  handed  in  on  July  4,  1914. 
Even  as  we  were  talking  together  on  deck  Prince 
Henry  came  on  board  to  bring  us  the  news  of  the 
murder,  and  discuss  it  with  Sir  Edward  Goschen 
and  the  Admiral.  He  was  already  in  possession 
of  some  details  of  the  murder. 

56 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


The  character  of  the  Kiel  Week  was  now  revolu- 
tionized at  a  blow.  The  reception  at  the  castle 
and  the  ball  at  the  Base  headquarters  were  can- 
celled. The  Viktoria  Luise  received  instructions 
from  Hamburg  to  return  there  next  day.  The 
regattas  were  continued,  but  all  dances  stopped. 
We  could  begin  to  feel  the  thunderladen  atmo- 
sphere which  filled  the  world  until  the  outbreak 
of  war.  In  the  afternoon  we  learned  that  the 
Kaiser  would  leave  next  morning. 

Very  early  in  the  morning  of  Monday,  June  29, 
we  left  in  the  barge  for  the  station,  Warrender 
and  Goodenough  with  their  staffs,  and  Lieutenant 
Kehrhahn  and  I.  The  admirals  and  generals 
who  had  been  summoned  assembled  on  the 
quay  side.  Just  before  the  Kaiser  appeared 
Her  Majesty  the  Kaiserin  arrived.  She  had 
hastened  from  Grunholz  by  car,  and  was  now  to 
accompany  the  Kaiser  to  Vienna.  She  was 
all  in  black  and  looked  as  if  she  had  been  weeping. 
The  Kaiser's  launch  came  alongside  and  the  Kaiser 
stepped  out  with  his  suite.  He  looked  terribly 
serious.  He  received  various  reports  and  among 
them  the  notice  of  the  departure  of  Warrender  and 
Goodenough.  He  talked  to  both  of  them  for 
several  minutes.  Then  he  had  a  long  talk  with 
Sir  Edward  Goschen,  and  spoke  to  the  American, 
Mr.  Armour,  Prince  Miinster,  Admiral  von  Ingen- 
ohl  and  others.  We  all  followed  to  the  train 

57 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


to  see  them  off.  The  departure  was  marked 
by  a  heavy  silence,  which  was  observed  even  by 
the  numerous  throng  which  had  assembled  not- 
withstanding the  early  hour. 

In  the  morning  the  Admiral  was  present  at  the 
public  funeral  of  Lieutenant  Schroeter,  who  had 
crashed  with  his  aeroplane.  It  was  followed  by 
an  official  luncheon  on  board  the  King  George  V. 
to  which  practically  no  one  but  the  German  ad- 
mirals and  their  wives  were  invited.  Owing  to 
shortage  of  space  only  a  limited  number  could  be 
invited.  Admirals  von  Tirpitz,  von  Ingenohl  and 
von  Coerper  were  among  the  guests.  It  was  quite 
a  simple  meal,  only  distinguished  from  the 
ordinary  daily  lunch  by  a  few  good  wines.  After 
lunch  Admiral  Warrender  offered  to  show  the 
German  admirals  over  the  King  George  V. 
Curiously  enough  Admiral  von  Ingenohl  accepted, 
while  Admiral  Tirpitz  and  the  other  admirals 
declined.  Admiral  Warrender  took  Admiral  von 
Ingenohl  and  his  officers  (I  myself  joined  the 
party)  into  a  34.5  cm.*  turret  and  Commander 
Goldie  operated  all  the  machinery  of  the  turret 
for  our  benefit. 

In  the  afternoon  I  accompanied  the  Admiral 
alone  by  car  to  the  dockyard  convalescent  home, 
where  there  was  a  sailors'  function  which  was  being 
given  for  our  men  by  the  English,  as  some  return 

•13.5   in.     (Tr.) 
58 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


for  the  fete  given  in  their  honour.  As  Admiral 
Warrender  entered  the  room  he  was  received  with 
thunderous  stamping,  a  spontaneous  act  of  homage 
which  made  a  deep  impression  upon  me.  War- 
render  mounted  a  table  as  if  he  had  been  a  boy, 
and  made  an  enthusiastic  speech  about  the  friend- 
ship of  the  two  nations.  It  ended  with  three 
cheers  for  the  German  navy.  Rear- Admiral 
Mauwe  then  mounted  the  table  and  replied. 
When  he  had  concluded  his  speech  and  three 
cheers  for  the  English  navy  had  been  given, 
Warrender  gave  him  his  hand,  and  thus  the 
German  and  English  sailors  could  see  him  hand  in 
hand  with  the  German  Admiral  in  a  somewhat 
theatrical  pose.  A  terrific  stamping,  renewed 
time  after  time,  was  the  answer. 

At  this  time  Warrender  often  spoke  to  me  about 
the  form  which  a  naval  war  between  England  and 
Germany  would  take.  I  was  particularly  in- 
terested in  his  remark  that  it  was  owing  to  several 
articles  by  German  naval  officers  that  the  atten- 
tion of  people  in  England  had  been  drawn  to 
the  importance  of  Scapa  Flow,  and  that  prepara- 
tions were  being  made  to  convert  Scapa  Flow 
into  a  base  for  the  so-called  "  long-range " 
blockade  of  the  German  Bight.  His  words  were  : 
"  Scapa  Flow  is  a  German  invention.'* 

He  and  the  officers  of  his  staff  often  mocked 
at  the  well-known  "  submarine  "  letter  of  Admiral 

59 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Sir  Percy  Scott  in  which  the  latter  had  said 
that  the  submarine  meant  the  end  of  England's 
control  of  the  seas.  But  even  Admiral  Warrender 
thought  that  submarines  would  effect  a  funda- 
mental change  in  the  strategic  situation  in  the 
future,  and  that,  owing  to  them,  a  distant  blockade 
only,  i.e.,  in  Norwegian  waters,  would  be  possible. 

In  the  evening  of  June  zgth  the  official  dinner 
of  the  Imperial  Yacht  Club  took  place.  Before 
it  began  there  was  the  distribution  of  prizes, 
a  duty  which  Prince  Henry  performed  on  behalf 
of  the  Kaiser.  A  large  number  of  yacht  owners 
and  naval  officers  had  assembled  at  the  Yacht 
Club.  I  shall  never  forget  how  critically  War- 
render  looked  at  every  one  of  the  young  officers 
present,  in  order  to  gain  some  idea  of  his  per- 
sonality. He  took  quite  a  special  interest  in 
the  officers  of  the  submarine  arm.  He  and  his 
officers  always  tried  to  get  to  know  as  many  of 
them  as  possible. 

All  kinds  of  interesting  people  were  present 
at  the  club  dinner,  Field-Marshal  Von  der  Goltz, 
Krupp  von  Bohlen  und  Halbach,  the  foreign 
naval  attaches,  and  so  forth.  That  night  I 
slept  for  the  last  time  on  the  King  George  V . 

The  departure  of  the  English  squadron  had  been 
fixed  for  June  3oth.  I  was  very  sorry  to  see  the 
end  of  a  time  which  had  been  extremely  in- 
teresting for  me. 

60 


The  Kiel  Week,  1914 


At  their  request  I  sent  my  photograph  to 
Stopford  and  Buxton,  who  had  always  been  most 
friendly  to  me.  In  return  they  sent  me  theirs. 
I  also  gave  each  of  them  some  good  hock.  They 
replied  by  jointly  presenting  me  with  a  very 
fine  silver  inkstand.  They  sent  it  from  England 
on  July  3oth  and  it  reached  me  at  the  end  of 
August  through  the  channel  of  the  German 
Admiralty  ! 

On  saying  good-bye,  Admiral  Warrender  gave 
me  a  wonderful  tie-pin,  consisting  of  a  large 
ruby  set  in  brilliants.  It  was  only  in  my  pos- 
session a  short  time,  as  in  August,  1914,  I  handed 
it  over  to  the  Red  Cross.  He  also  gave  me  his 
photograph. 

I  remained  on  board  until  the  ship  slipped 
her  moorings.  Then  I  left.  Everyone  was 
extremely  kind,  and  I  said  farewell  with  feelings 
of  gratitude.  The  fatherly,  affectionate  hos- 
pitality of  the  English  Admiral  I  shall  never 
forget,  in  spite  of  all  the  evil  things  which  the 
English  nation  has  done  to  our  people  since  then, 
things  which  for  the  time  being  make  it  impossible 
for  any  self-respecting,  honourable  German  to 
have  friendly  relations  with  an  Englishman. 
The  demand  for  the  surrender  of  our  Kaiser  has 
produced  an  impassable  gulf  between  us  and  the 
English. 

I  dropped  into  my  launch  and  saw  the  ships 

61 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


leave  the  harbour  at  high  speed.  From  the 
German  ships  the  signal  flew,  "  Pleasant  Journey." 
As  the  ships  stood  out  to  sea,  Warrender  sent 
the  farewell  message  of  his  squadron  to  the 
German  fleet  by  wireless  : 

"  Friends  in  past  and  friends  for  ever/' 


62 


PART    II 
THE  BATTLE   OF   THE   SKAGERRAK 


CHAPTER  I 

MY   FIRST   MEETING   WITH   BRITISH   NAVAL   FORCES 


The  Forward  Guns  of  the  King  George  V-a 


The  Quarter-Deck  of  the  Derffingcr 


ON  December  i5th,  1914,  I  witnessed  for  the  first 
time  a  collision  between  German  and  English 
naval  forces.  On  that  day  our  battle-cruisers 
had  been  bombarding  Scarborough,  a  fortified 
English  port.  I  myself  was  on  board  a  battle- 
ship, and  had  to  be  satisfied  with  seeing  the 
Hamburg  successfully  beat  off  an  English  de- 
stroyer at  daybreak.  Just  about  the  same  time 
we  had  a  meeting  with  our  friends  of  Kiel  Week 
which  was  extremely  interesting,  though  for 
obvious  reasons  it  has  not  been  made  public 
hitherto. 

Our  light  cruisers  had  been  attached  to  the 
battle-cruisers  with  the  object  of  taking  part 
in  the  bombardment.  Unfortunately  the  seas 
were  running  so  high  off  the  English  coast  and 
the  weather  was  so  bad  that  it  was  impossible  for 
the  light  cruisers  to  use  their  guns.  Vice- Admiral 
Hipper,  in  command  of  the  battle-cruisers, 
therefore  decided  to  send  the  light  cruisers  back 

65  5 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


to  the  main  fleet.     The  execution  of  this  order 
was   exposed  to  the  great   risk   that  the   ships 
might  meet  a  superior  force  on  their  way  back. 
About   halfway   home    our   light   cruisers   came 
across  a  squadron  of  English  light  cruisers  which 
were  probably  under  the  command  of  Commodore 
Goodenough.     Owing  to  the  thick  weather   the 
ships    suddenly     found    themselves    quite    close 
to  each  other.      The  English  flagship  made  an 
identity    signal    in    Morse    with    her  searchlight, 
and  this  signal  consisted  of  two  letters  of  the 
alphabet.     This  was  read  off  by  the  German  flag- 
ship, and  replied  to  with  certain  letters  also  in 
Morse.     The   English   at   length   realized   whom 
they  were  dealing  with  and  opened  fire,  to  which 
the  German  cruisers  immediately  replied.     Thanks 
to  the  storm  which  was  raging,  however,  hits  were 
practically   impossible   on   both   sides.     A   thick 
squall  came  down  in  which  the  two  sides  lost 
sight  of  each  other. 

Almost  immediately  afterwards  our  six  small 
cruisers  ran  into  the  eight  Dreadnoughts  of  the 
English  2nd  Battle  Squadron,  commanded  by 
Vice-Admiral  Sir  George  Warrender !  With 
wonderful  presence  of  mind,  the  commander  of 
our  light  cruisers  immediately  made  the  English 
signal  which  he  had  previously  noted.  The 
English  squadron  was  taken  in  and  its  officers 
thought  they  had  their  own  light  cruisers  in  front 

66 


My  First  Meeting  with  British  Naval  Forces 

of  them.  That  was  the  salvation  of  our  ships, 
for  a  few  salvoes  from  the  34.5  cm.  (12  in.)  guns 
of  the  King  George  V .  would  have  been  quite 
enough  to  send  them  all  to  the  bottom.  The 
two  squadrons  were  only  in  sight  of  one  another 
for  a  short  time  :  then  another  heavy  squall 
separated  them  and  our  light  cruisers  soon  met 
our  own  battleships,  in  high  spirits  that  they  had 
successfully  escaped  so  dire  a  peril.  I  think  that 
both  Admiral  Warrender  and  his  flag-lieutenant, 
Buxton,  must  have  looked  a  bit  foolish  when  they 
learned  subsequently  what  kind  of  ships  they  had 
had  in  front  of  their  guns. 

Soon  afterwards,  Sir  George  Warrender  gave 
up  his  command  of  the  2nd  Battle  Squadron, 
and  was  appointed  to  a  shore  command,  undoubt- 
edly because  he  had  missed  the  one  and  only 
opportunity  of  successful  action  with  which  fate 
had  ever  presented  him.  In  1916  I  read  in  a 
wireless  message  of  the  British  Intelligence  service 
that  he  had  died  while  in  command  of  a  naval 
station. 

The  next  bombardment  of  the  English  coast 
by  German  battle-cruisers  took  place  on  April 
25th,  1916,  and  this  time,  as  First  Gunnery  Officer 
of  S.M.S.  Derfflinger,  the  largest  and  most  powerful 
of  our  battle-cruisers,  it  was  my  duty  to  direct 
the  iron  hail  at  the  harbour  establishments  of 
Lowestoft  and  Great  Yarmouth. 

67  5* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


As  soon  as  our  bombardment  of  the  harbour 
began  two  small  English  cruisers  and  about 
twenty  destroyers  ran  out  of  Lowestoft,  and  after 
the  bombardment  was  over  a  short  running 
fight  developed  between  us  and  these  units. 
Unfortunately  this  action,  in  which  we  could 
easily  have  destroyed  a  large  number  of  the 
enemy  ships,  was  broken  off  after  a  few  minutes, 
as  the  approach  of  a  superior  enemy  force  was 
reported  by  the  light  cruisers  sent  out  to  secure 
our  flank  in  the  south.  Thus  we  did  not  get 
much  satisfaction  out  of  this  action,  though  in 
the  few  minutes  at  our  disposal  we  had  set  a 
small  cruiser  on  fire  and  sunk  one  or  two  de- 
stroyers. The  report  of  our  light  cruisers  subse- 
quently turned  out  to  be  false.  Just  as  we  were 
leaving  the  coast  we  were  attacked  by  an  English 
aeroplane  which  got  so  hearty  a  reception  from 
our  anti-aircraft  guns  that  it  left  us,  and,  as  I 
read  later  in  an  English  paper,  the  officer  was 
seriously  wounded  and  only  just  succeeded  in 
reaching  safety  on  the  coast. 

In  spite  of  our  small  military  success  against 
the  English  forces  our  raid  against  the  English 
coast  was  none  the  less  a  very  heartening  ex- 
perience. I  shall  never  forget  the  moment  when 
the  high  shores  of  England  emerged  from  the 
grey  mists  of  dawn  and  we  could  make  out  the 
details  of  Lowestoft  and  Great  Yarmouth,  and 

68 


My  First  Meeting  with  British  Naval  Forces 

fire  mighty  salvoes  from  our  great  guns  at  the 
harbour  works.  In  his  book  "  Nordsee,"  Gorch 
Fock  has  written  about  this  voyage  of  April  24th 
and  25th  to  England  in  the  "  Tag-  und  Nachtbuch, 
S.M.S.  Wiesbaden."  He  was  on  board  the  Wies- 
baden,  the  same  ship  on  which  he  was  killed  in 
the  battle  of  Skagerrak.  The  splendid  lines 
which  follow  will  show  what  an  immense  im- 
pression this  affair  had  made  on  the  poet : 

"  About  midday  we  make  ready  for  sea,  and 
all  at  once  the  whole  ship  knows  that  there  is 
to  be  a  raid  against  England,  and  that  a  great 
and  solemn  hour  may  once  more  have  struck ! 
A  world  power  rushes  out  for  its  race  with  death, 
a  mighty  fleet.  Here  we  are  only  beaters,  and 
the  giant  grey  torpedo-boats  are  only  hounds  for 
great  hunters  such  as  a  Liitzow,  a  Seydlitz  or  a 
Derfflinger  !  Beware,  John  Bull,  beware  !  Ger- 
man wrath,  the  fierce,  smiling  anger  of  a  Siegfried 
at  Saxon  perfidy,  is  about  to  break  over  you. 

***** 
' '  How  the  ship  trembles  !  As  far  as  the  eye  can 
reach  there  are  German  ships  of  war,  tearing, 
racing,  wrathful  hunters  and  hounds  !  Ever  bluer 
is  the  sea,  ever  higher  rise  the  mounting  waves, 
ever  whiter  is  the  foam  from  our  bows.  How 
our  wake  flashes  behind  us  ! 

***** 
69 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


' '  Rapidly  darkness  settles  about  us.  Now  we 
plunge  forward  into  the  night  in  grim  earnest, 
raising  great  mountains  of  glistening  spray.  Pale 
stars  gaze  down  upon  us.  The  seas  mount  yet 
higher.  Now  and  then  a  searchlight  flashes 
forth.  The  destroyers  can  hardly  be  seen,  but 
their  white  track  of  foam  reveals  their  presence. 

"  The  ship  has  become  a  mountain  vomiting 
forth  flames.  All  our  neighbours  are  also  vol- 
canoes. An  angry  giant  of  superhuman  powers 
has  given  vent  to  his  rage.  All  the  old  gods  have 
come  back  to  fight  with  us.  Valhalla  in  the 
Goiter  ddmmerung. 

"  Not  a  light  to  be  seen  on  the  seas  !  Almighty 
and  primeval  they  menace  us  with  the  hammers 
of  night ! 


"  A  Zeppelin  passes  above  our  heads — a  streak  of 
shadow  in  the  night  clouds.     There  are  stars.  .  .  ." 

The  rest  of  this  diary  went  down  with  the  poet 
in  the  Wiesbaden,  in  the  battle  of  the  Skagerrak. 


70 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  GUNNERY  IN  AN  ACTION  ON  THE 
HIGH   SEAS 


ON  the  day  of  the  attack  on  Lowestoft  I  learned 
a  great  deal  which  was  useful  to  me,  subsequently 
in  the  battle  of  the  Skagerrak.  Several  failures 
in  the  armament  itself  as  well  as  mistakes  of  the 
guns'  crews,  revealed  to  me  quite  clearly  once 
more  that  a  perfect  handling  of  the  guns  is  possible 
only  if  all  the  gunnery  mechanism  functions 
faultlessly  and  the  guns  themselves  are  served 
without  a  hitch.  It  is  only  when  the  gunnery 
officer's  instrument  is  working  perfectly  that  he 
can  obtain  the  maximum  effect  from  his  guns 
and  their  officers,  gun-layers  and  crews  can 
show  that  they  know  how  to  make  a  proper  use 
of  the  complicated  mechanical  devices,  mostly 
worked  by  hydraulic  or  electrical  power,  of  their 
turrets,  casemates  and  ammunition-chambers,  as 
well  as  how  to  keep  them  in  such  perfect  condition 
that  however  rapid  the  rate  of  fire  their  guns  are 
always  loaded  and  ready  to  fire  the  moment  the 
fire-gong  goes.  If  this  is  to  be  possible  a  daily 
examination — which  is  in  some  respects  a  most 

73 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


laborious  business — of  all  the  electrical  and 
mechanical  devices  is  necessary  and  the  artificers 
must  at  once  put  right  any  defects  discovered. 
In  this  book  I  must  give  a  special  word  of  thanks 
to  the  tireless  personnel  of  the  Derfflinger.  At 
the  head  of  nine  petty  officers  and  more  than 
twenty  men  of  the  gunnery  mechanics  branch  we 
had  our  warrant  officer  Wlodarczek,  who  was 
known  as  the  "  goblin  "  all  over  the  ship  because 
he  got  things  done  even  before  they  were  thought 
of.  He  was  my  right-hand  man  and  helped  me 
most  splendidly  in  achieving  my  aim.  In  the 
Skagerrak  battle,  there  was  scarcely  a  single 
failure  in  the  mighty  and  complicated  machine 
of  the  Derfflinger1  s  armament  which  was  due  not 
to  the  effects  of  the  enemy's  fire,  but  to  the 
incessant  use  of  the  gunnery  mechanism  which 
went  on  for  hours  on  end.  And  what  an  enormous 
business  the  ship's  armament  meant  with  all  its 
subsidiary  paraphernalia.  It  had  cost  seven  or 
eight  million  marks  and  improvements  to  the 
value  of  several  hundred  thousand  marks  more 
had  been  added  during  the  war. 

In  the  forward  part  of  the  ship,  the  forecastle, 
were  two  huge  turrets,  each  with  two  30.5  cm. 
(12  in.)  guns.  There  were  two  similar  turrets  in 
the  after  part  of  the  ship,  over  the  quarter-deck. 
These  four  turrets  with  their  eight  30.5  cm.  guns 
formed  the  main  armament  of  the  ship.  We  called 

74 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


the  turrets  after  the  letters  of  the  alphabet — 
"Anna,"  "Bertha,"  "  C^sar "  and  "Dora.11 
"  Anna  "  was  the  most  forward  of  the  turrets, 
"  Dora "  the  furthest  aft.  Each  turret  had  a 
turret  officer  who  was  either  a  lieutenant-comman- 
der or  a  lieutenant,  but  owing  to  the  shortage  of 
officers,  turret  "  Dora  "  was  in  charge  of  a  warrant 
officer.  Our  men  had  given  turret  "  Bertha  "  a 
special  name.  It  had  been  christened  "  the 
Schiilzburg,"  after  its  turret  officer,  Kapitan- 
Leutnant  Baron  von  Speth-Schiilzburg,  who  was 
particularly  popular  with  his  men. 

The  secondary  battery  of  the  Derfflinger  con- 
sisted of  fourteen  15  cm.  (6  in.)  quick-firing  guns, 
seven  on  each  side  of  the  ship  and  each  of  them 
in  a  splendidly  armoured  casemate.  For  other 
armament  we  had  only  four  8.8  cm.  anti-aircraft 
guns  (Flaks) ;  the  rest  of  them  had  been  given 
up  long  before  for  our  brave  minesweepers  and 
merchant  ships  in  the  Baltic. 

The  ammunition  for  these  guns  was  kept  in 
about  fifty  magazines  which  were  protected 
against  torpedoes  by  longitudinal  bulkheads  of 
strong  nickel  steel. 

For  all  the  guns  I  had  under  me  three  lieutenant- 
commanders,  three  lieutenants,  four  sub-lieu- 
tenants, four  midshipmen,  six  warrant  officers 
and  about  seven  hundred  and  fifty  petty 
officers  and  men.  The  whole  ship's  company  of 

75 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  Derfflinger  comprised  fourteen  hundred 
men.  As  First  Gunnery  Officer  I  commanded  all 
the  guns,  but  in  action  I  directed  the  main  arma- 
ment only.  The  secondary  armament  and  the 
anti-aircraft  guns  were  in  charge  of  two  of  my 
officers,  to  whom  I  gave  only  general  instructions 
for  their  tactical  handling. 

If  the  reader  wishes  to  get  an  idea  of  the 
gigantic  gunnery  action  which  the  Skagerrak 
battle  mainly  represented,  he  must  be  in  a  posi- 
tion to  realize  how  it  comes  about  that  it  is  actually 
possible  to  shoot  and  score  hits  from  a  ship  which 
is  tearing  along  at  top  speed  through  high  and 
stormy  seas,  a  ship  which  pitches  and  rolls, 
changes  its  course,  alters  its  speed,  and  is  thus  in 
motion  in  all  directions.  He  must  see  how  it  is 
possible,  at  ranges  of  more  than  twenty  kilo- 
metres, not  merely  to  hit  enemy  ships  now  and 
then,  but  to  destroy  them  in  a  moment !  And 
he  must  remember  that  the  enemy,  too,  is  making 
the  same  crazy  motions.  He,  too,  is  twisting 
and  turning,  pitching  and  rolling  and  making 
the  same  effort  as  ourselves  to  dodge  the  fatal 
shower  of  steel  by  repeated  alterations  of  course. 

At  this  point  I  must  give  a  short  description 
of  what  I  consider  necessary  for  a  proper  under- 
standing of  an  action  on  the  high  seas  if  the  reader 
is  to  get  a  true  idea  of  the  Skagerrak  battle.  In 
doing  so  I  will  start  from  the  armament  with 

76 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


which  we  of  the  Derfflinger  fought  in  the  Skager- 
rak  battle.  The  armament  to  be  found  on  all 
great  modern  battleships  is  very  similar. 

Our  first  object  of  interest  will  be  the  controls 
from  which  we  officers  directed  the  guns.  The 
"  fore  control "  was  an  armoured  chamber  which 
formed  the  rear  portion  of  the  conning  tower, 
from  which  the  Captain,  supported  by  the  Navi- 
gating Officer  and  the  Signal  Officer,  navigated  the 
ship  and  conducted  the  action.  During  the  action 
I  was  in  this  "  fore  control "  with  my  three 
gunnery  officers  who  fought  the  secondary  bat- 
tery, one  sub-lieutenant,  two  men  on  the  range- 
finder,  three  petty  officers  on  the  "  director  "  (a 
secret  gunnery  apparatus  of  which  I  shall  speak 
later),  and  five  men  for  transmitting  orders. 
Below  us,  but  only  separated  from  us  by  the  iron 
grating  on  which  we  stood,  were  six  other  mes- 
sengers and  below  these  again  in  the  so-called 
"  pear  "  (the  lower  part  of  the  conning  tower  was 
in  fact  pear-shaped)  were  one  petty  officer,  two 
messengers  and  one  gunnery  artificer  as  a  reserve. 

There  were  thus  not  less  than  thirty-three 
men  in  my  fore  control  alone  !  We  were  cer- 
tainly pretty  cramped,  but  quite  satisfied  with 
our  station  all  the  same.  It  was  a  splendid  cham- 
ber, with  armour  protection  of  about  350  mm. 
of  hard  nickel  steel  which  stood  the  test  of  battle 
magnificently.  Even  a  direct  hit  from  a  30.5  cm. 

77 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


gun  at  short  range  did  not  succeed  in  quite  pierc- 
ing the  armour  belt.  The  shock  threw  us  all 
against  each  other  and  struck  our  shelter  as  if 
it  intended  to  pitch  the  whole  thing  bodily  over- 
board. However,  we  were  all  unharmed  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  slight  wounds. 

In  action  there  were  two  other  controls  in 
addition  to  the  fore  control — the  "  after  control, " 
where  the  secondary  gunnery  officer,  my  reserve, 
had  his  post,  and  the  "  fore-top,"  usually  called 
the  "crow's  nest."  The  "  crow's  nest"  was  in 
the  foremast,  about  thirty-five  metres  above  the 
water  level.  It  consisted  of  a  circular  steel 
chamber  in  which  the  observer  for  the  main 
armament,  a  lieutenant,  and  the  spotting  officer 
for  the  secondary  armament,  a  warrant  officer,  had 
their  posts,  in  addition  to  two  messengers,  and 
these  observed  the  splashes  round  the  enemy 
through  splendid  glasses  and  transmitted  their 
position  to  us  gunnery  officers  through  their  head 
telephones. 

After  the  fore  control,  the  most  important 
part  of  the  ship  from  the  gunnery  point  of  view 
was  the  transmitting-stations,  two  rooms  down 
at  the  bottom  of  the  ship.  These  transmitting- 
stations  were  under  the  armoured  deck  and  there- 
fore considerably  below  the  water  line  ;  they  were 
thus  protected  by  the  armour  belt  and  the  bunkers 
against  hostile  fire  so  far  as  it  was  humanly  possible. 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


All  orders  from  the  gunnery  officers  went  to  these 
rooms  by  telephone  and  speaking  tube,  and  from 
there  were  transmitted  by  a  very  complicated 
apparatus  to  the  individual  guns. 

It  is  necessary  to  determine  the  range  very 
accurately  before  attempting  to  shoot  at  long 
ranges  at  sea.  For  this  purpose  we  had  seven 
huge  range-finders  which  gave  excellent  results 
up  to  distances  of  200  hm.*  Our  range-finding 
gear  was  all  manufactured  by  Carl  Zeiss  at  Jena, 
and  was  based  on  the  stereoscopic  principle.  We 
had  the  so-called  Basis  Gerdt  (Bg.).  Each  range- 
finder  had  two  "  Bg."  men.  One  of  them  took 
the  range  while  the  other  read  off  the  distance 
in  hectometres  and  set  the  figures  on  a  telegra- 
phic indicator.  The  telegraph  transmitted  these 
figures  to  the  so-called  "  Bg.-transmitter,"  an 
apparatus  which  automatically  transmitted  the 
figures  given  by  all  the  range-finders.  This 
"  Bg.-transmitter "  was  quite  near  me  in  the 
fore  control,  and  thus  the  average  of  the  ranges 
given  by  all  the  instruments  could  be  read  off  at 
any  time.  When  the  action  began  this  range  was 
given  to  all  the  guns  by  the  gunnery  officer. 

As  soon  as  the  gunnery  officer  has  made  up  his 
mind  which  enemy  ship  he  intends  to  fire  at 
he  gets  his  periscope  on  to  that  ship.  Periscope  ? 
some  of  my  readers  will  ask  in  astonishment.  It 

*  Hm.  equals  hectometre  =  100  m.  =  328  ft. 
79 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


is  the  fact  that  the  gunnery  officers  as  well  as  the 
captain  of  the  modern  battleship  no  longer 
observe  the  enemy  through  a  telescope  or  marine 
glasses,  but  use  the  same  periscope  as  the  sub- 
marine officer  in  his  U-boat.  At  the  lower  end, 
i.e.,  in  the  conning  tower  or  fore  control,  is  the 
eye-piece,  while  the  lenses  are  above  the  roof. 
The  great  advantage  of  this  is  that  during  an 
action  the  small  observation  slits  of  the  con- 
ning tower  can  be  completely  closed  by  armoured 
caps,  so  that  we  fight  under  a  lowered  visor,  so 
to  speak.  On  the  periscope  of  the  gunnery 
officer  there  is  the  director,  to  which  I  have 
already  referred,  an  extremely  ingenious  piece 
of  mechanism  which  is  of  the  highest  importance 
in  controlling  the  ship's  fire.  It  has  the  follow- 
ing most  astonishing  effect.  It  enables  all  the 
guns  of  the  ship  which  are  connected  with  the 
director  to  follow  every  movement  of  the  gunnery 
officer's  periscope.  Indeed,  various  devices  on 
the  periscopes  enable  us  to  train  all  the  guns,  some 
of  which  are  as  much  as  a  hundred  metres  apart, 
on  one  and  the  same  point,  i.e.,  in  the  direction 
fixed  by  the  periscope,  the  distance  of  which  has 
been  established  by  calculation  or  registration. 
That  is  the  point  where  the  enemy  is  to  be  found  ! 
Thus  where  the  director  is  at  work  all  the  guns 
are  kept  dead  on  the  enemy  without  anyone 
working  the  guns  needing  to  see  the  target  at  all ! 

80 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


The  enemy  may  be  near  or  far  away.  He  may  be 
right  ahead  or  far  astern.  The  ships  may  be 
travelling  side  by  side  or  passing  one  another.  As 
long  as  the  periscope  is  on  the  target,  and  as  long 
as  the  proper  distance  from  the  enemy  has  been 
established,  every  gun  is  aiming  dead  at  that  part 
of  the  hostile  ship  at  which  the  periscope  is  point- 
ing. Even  when  our  own  ship  turns  sharply  the 
guns  remain  on  the  target  so  long  as  the  periscope 
is  kept  on  it.  This  is  the  duty  of  a  special  petty 
officer  who  keeps  the  periscope  permanently  on 
that  point  of  the  enemy  which  the  gunnery  officer 
orders.  For  obvious  reasons  I  cannot  say  more 
about  the  construction  of  the  director  here.  I 
can  only  say  that  the  turrets  themselves  are  not 
of  course  turned  directly  by  the  movements  of  the 
periscope.  It  merely  operates  an  indicator  in 
every  turret  which  shows  all  the  corrections  for 
range  and  deflection.  An  indicator  attached  to 
the  turret  is  kept  permanently  connected  with  the 
electric  indicators  when  the  turret  moves ;  the 
turret  officer  follows  the  slightest  movement  ex- 
tremely closely  and  it  is  thus  possible  to  make  the 
heavy  turrets  follow  every  movement  of  the 
periscope. 

We  now  know  how  the  guns  are  trained  on  the 
enemy.  We  know  further  how  the  first  ranges 
are  taken.  The  guns  must  now  be  raised  or 
lowered  according  to  the  range,  i.e.,  the  elevation 

81  6 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


must  be  adjusted  according  to  the  distance  from 
the  enemy.  Owing  to  the  perpetual  variations  of 
the  range  which  changes  several  hundred  metres 
every  minute  when  the  two  opponents  are  ap- 
proaching or  going  away  from  each  other  with  the 
speed  of  an  express  train,  it  is  not  enough  for  the 
elevations  to  be  given  by  the  gunnery  officer  and 
then  transmitted  to  the  guns  by  word  of  mouth. 
The  following  ingenious  piece  of  mechanism  is 
required  : 

In  the  transmitting-station  there  is  a  so-called 
"  elevation  telegraph."  When  the  elevation  given 
is  recorded  on  this  telegraph  an  electrically  con- 
trolled indicator  on  each  gun  moves  to  the  figure 
indicated.  There  is  another  indicator  on  the  sight 
of  the  gun.  When  the  indicator  on  the  sight 
moves  in  conformity  with  the  electric  elevation- 
indicator  the  proper  elevation  is  transmitted  to 
the  gun.  Once  again  the  men  serving  the  gun 
need  not  know  how  many  hectometres  the  enemy 
is  distant.  The  proper  elevation  is  given  when 
the  two  indicators  record  the  same  figure. 

On  the  elevation  telegraph  there  is  another  very 
important  piece  of  mechanism,  the  so-called  range 
clock.  Let  us  suppose  that  the  gunnery  officer  has 
established  as  the  result  of  computations  and 
calculations,  which  I  will  discuss  later,  that  the 
distance  between  our  ship  and  that  of  the  enemy 
is  diminishing  at  the  rate  of  750  metres  per  second. 

82 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


He  merely  gives  the  order  "  rate  750  minus/' 
The  man  at  the  range  clock  now  puts  the  indicator 
on  a  speed  "  minus  7.5."  As  the  clock  works  the 
range  given  on  the  elevation  telegraph  gradually 
diminishes  by  7.5  hectometres  each  minute.  The 
indicator  on  each  gun  changes  to  conform  with 
it  7.5  hm.  every  minute  and  yet  there  has  been 
no  necessity  to  give  any  orders. 

Thus  we  have  now  a  gun  for  which  the  desired 
elevation  has  been  given  and  which  is  also  trained 
accurately  on  the  enemy.  But  owing  to  the  heavy 
rolling  of  the  ship  it  is  pointing  at  the  water  one 
minute  and  up  into  the  sky  in  the  next.  Yet  it  is 
obvious  that  the  gun  must  be  in  the  same  position 
as  if  it  were  accurately  emplaced  on  solid  ground. 
As  this  is  quite  impossible  on  board,  the  skill  of  the 
gun-layer  has  to  make  up  for  it.  In  spite  of  the 
rapid  motion  of  the  ship  the  gun-layer  must  make 
it  his  business  to  see  that  the  sight  of  the  gun 
is  always  kept  trained  on  the  enemy.  Of  course 
that  means  years  of  daily  practice  !  And  indeed 
it  was  astonishing  what  a  high  degree  of  skill  our 
gun-layers  had  obtained.  Shooting  on  a  rolling 
ship  was  one  of  the  most  important  features  of  our 
crews'  training  on  the  high  seas.  By  the  use  of 
clever  expedients  it  was  even  made  possible  for  our 
gun-layers  to  practise  shooting  from  a  rolling  ship 
though  the  ship  was  anchored  in  port.  Small 
targets  are  moved  about  in  front  of  the  ships.  Thus 

83  6* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


it  is  not  the  ship  and  her  guns  which  move,  but 
the  target,  which  comes  to  much  the  same  thing, 
as  the  targets  move  on  curves  which  correspond 
to  the  rolling  of  a  ship. 

For  a  whole  decade  experiments  had  been  made 
in  our  navy  to  replace  the  operations  of  the  gun- 
layer  by  a  cleverly  constructed  apparatus.  Indeed 
we  were  actually  successful !  A  complicated  piece 
of  mechanism  like  a  top — an  arrangement  which 
certainly  represents  one  of  the  triumphs  of  the 
human  brain.  It  enables  the  loaded  gun  to  fire 
automatically  at  the  moment  in  which  the  tele- 
scopic sight  is  on  the  enemy.  Further,  this  piece 
of  mechanism  allows  for  the  amount  of  roll  on  the 
ship.  It  fires  sooner  when  the  ship  is  rolling  fast 
than  when  she  is  rolling  slowly.  This  is  necessary 
because  a  fairly  considerable  time  elapses  between 
the  moment  of  firing  and  that  in  which  the  shell 
leaves  the  muzzle.  Anyone  who  knows  how  the  rate 
of  a  ship's  different  movements  varies  will  be  able 
to  realize  with  what  a  difficult  problem  our  tech- 
nical experts  were  faced  in  this  matter. 

But  this  is  a  digression,  as  I  have  been  speaking 
of  an  apparatus  which  we  did  not  have  on  board 
at  the  time  of  the  Skagerrak  battle.  We  did  not 
get  it  until  later.  I  wanted  to  mention  it,  how- 
ever, because  to  a  certain  extent  it  represents  the 
zenith  of  all  gunnery  developments  for  shooting 
at  sea. 

34 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


I  must  now  refer  briefly  to  the  main  armament  of 
the  Derfflinger.  I  said  that  the  eight  30.5  cm. 
quick-firing  guns  were  set  in  four  turrets.  Let  us 
have  a  closer  look  at  these  turrets.  The  upper 
part  revolved  and  consisted  of  the  heavily  armoured 
revolving  turret  and  the  revolving  platform  on 
which  the  two  30.5  cm.  guns  stood.  The  turret  was 
turned  by  electricity.  Close  to  the  guns  were  the 
ammunition  hoists,  which  also  turned  when  the 
turret  revolved.  Behind  the  guns  was  a  relay  of 
ammunition,  about  six  30.5  cm.  rounds  for  each 
gun. 

We  had  two  types  of  ammunition — armour- 
piercing  shell  and  high-explosive.  The  armour- 
piercing  shell  was  painted  blue  and  yellow,  made 
of  the  best  nickel  steel  and  had  only  a  relatively 
small  charge  of  high-explosive.  The  object  of 
the  armour-piercing  shell  was  primarily  to  pierce 
the  enemy's  thick  armour  and  then  burst  inside. 
Of  course,  in  comparison  with  the  enormous  power 
of  penetration,  the  explosive  effect  could  only  be 
small. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  high-explosive  shell,  which 
was  yellow  all  over,  had  only  a  comparatively  thin 
steel  case  which  contained  a  large  amount  of  high- 
explosive.  This  nature  could  not  penetrate  power- 
ful armour,  but  had  an  enormous  explosive  effect 
on  contact  with  unarmoured  or  only  lightly 
armoured  targets. 

85 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Our  powder  was  contained  in  brass  cases.  Thus 
a  30.5  cm.  cartridge  looked  exactly  like  a  giant 
sporting  cartridge  except  that  the  whole  case  was 
made  of  brass.  Large  cases  such  as  these  were 
very  difficult  to  manufacture ;  they  were  also 
expensive  and  extremely  heavy.  Notwithstand- 
ing these  drawbacks  we  used  these  brass  cases  in 
the  German  navy  even  for  the  heaviest  calibres, 
and  in  the  war  this  practice  preserved  us,  generally 
speaking,  from  such  catastrophes  as  we  saw  in  the 
Battle  of  the  Skagerrak,  with  the  sudden  destruc- 
tion of  the  Indefatigable,  Queen  Mary,  Invincible 
and  older  armoured  cruisers. 

Of  course  we  could  not  keep  all  the  powder 
required  for  a  shot  from  a  large  calibre  in  a 
brass  case  and  so,  in  addition  to  the  so-called  main 
cartridge  (in  a  brass  case),  we  had  a  secondary 
cartridge  the  powder  of  which  was  contained  in 
a  doubled  silk  pouch  only.  These  latter  naturally 
caught  fire  much  more  easily  than  the  others. 
But  our  enemy  kept  all  his  powder  in  silk  pouches  ! 
Further,  we  kept  all  the  cartridges  which  were 
not  by  the  gun  or  on  the  ammunition  hoists  in  tin 
canisters  so  that  they  could  not  easily  catch  fire, 
while  the  packing  of  the  English  ammunition 
must  have  been  very  defective.  The  immediate 
destruction  of  the  whole  ship  as  the  result  of  a 
single  explosion  occurred  only  twice  in  the  German 
navy — Pommern  blew  up  on  June  ist,  1916,  on 

86 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


the  morning  after  the  Skagerrak  battle,  and  Prinz 
Adalbert  had  previously  blown  up  in  the  Baltic. 
Both  disasters  were  the  result  of  a  torpedo  hit. 

The  storage  of  powder,  particularly  cartridges, 
was  of  course  a  dangerous  business  for  us  too. 
With  a  view  to  avoiding  catastrophes  orders  were 
therefore  issued  that  only  one  secondary  and  one 
main  cartridge  were  to  be  kept  at  a  time  on  the 
platform  by  each  gun,  and  the  same  rule  applied 
to  the  lower  tiers  of  the  turret. 

The  revolving  turret  stood  on  the  fixed  gun 
turret  which  reached  down  through  several  decks 
and  had  the  armoured  deck  as  its  base.  The 
interior  was  divided  into  several  tiers — the  trans- 
fer room,  the  switchroom,  the  magazine  and  the 
cartridge  magazine,  i.e., including  the  gun  platform, 
five  stories,  in  which  the  turret  complement  of  70 
or  80  men  were  distributed.  In  the  magazine  and 
cartridge  magazine  the  lower  ammunition  hoists — 
which  ran  up  to  the  transfer  room — were  loaded. 
The  function  of  the  transfer  room  was  to  send  up 
the  ammunition  to  the  guns.  We  had  no  hoists 
running  right  through  ;  they  connected  in  the 
transfer  room.  The  business  of  transfer  delayed 
the  process  (in  itself)  of  sending  the  shell  or  cart- 
ridge from  the  magazine  to  the  gun.  But  on  the 
other  hand  two  rounds  of  cartridges  for  each  gun 
were  simultaneously  on  their  way.  The  fact  that 
a  small  stock  of  ammunition  and  cartridges  was 

87 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


kept  in  the  transfer  room  meant  that  the  latter, 
and  not  the  magazine  and  cartridge  magazine, 
became  the  reservoir  from  which  the  gun  was 
supplied.  The  vital  factor  for  the  supply  of 
ammunition  to  the  gun  was  thus  the  time  taken 
by  the  upper  hoists  in  sending  up  ammunition 
from  the  transfer  room  to  the  gun,  a  time  only 
half  of  the  whole  period  required  for  the  passage 
from  the  magazine  to  the  gun. 

We  could  fire  comfortably  with  each  gun  every 
thirty  seconds.  Thus  each  turret,  even  if  only 
one  of  the  two  guns  were  used,  could  fire  a  round 
every  fifteen  seconds.  In  the  Battle  of  the  Skager- 
rak  I  fired  a  salvo  of  four  rounds—one  from  each 
turret — every  twenty  seconds  for  a  considerable 
time,  a  thing  which  would  have  been  impossible 
with  the  continuous  ammunition  hoists  such  as 
the  older  ships  possessed. 

The  transfer  room  contained  in  addition  to  the 
apparatus  for  the  ammunition  supply  the  hydraulic 
pumps  for  the  elevating  gear  and  much  other 
machinery.  In  the  switchroom  were  the  switch- 
boards for  all  the  electrical  machinery  in  the  turret. 
In  the  magazine  was  all  the  machinery  for  sending 
up  the  ammunition,  most  of  it  being  electrically 
driven.  A  30.5  shell  weighed  about  400  kg.*  and 
a  cartridge  about  150  kg.* 

The  complement  of  a  turret  comprised  i  lieu- 

*  About  8  cwt.  and  3  cwt.  respectively. 
88 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


tenant-commander  or  lieutenant  as  turret  officer,  i 
Stuckmeister*  to  work  the  turret  and  75  petty 
officers  and  men.  These  were  distributed  as 
follows :  On  the  gun  platform  there  were  4 
petty  officers  and  20  men  to  serve  the  gun,  as 
well  as  a  few  messengers  and  range-takers.  In 
the  transfer  room  there  were  i  petty  officer  and  12 
men,  in  the  switchroom  i  warrant  officer  and  3 
men  of  the  gunnery  mechanics  branch ;  in  the 
magazines  i  petty  officer  and  about  18  men,  and  in 
the  cartridge  magazines  i  petty  officer  and  about 

14  men.     This  turret  complement  was  swelled  in 
action  by  about  12  men  as  a  reserve  :  they  usually 
took  the  places  of  men  on  leave  or  on  the  sick  list. 
Thus  the  main  armament  had  a  total  complement 
of  about  350,  not  reckoning  25  messengers. 

The  serving  of  the  15  cm.  guns  was  a  more  simple 
matter.  Each  gun,  which  was  laid  by  hand,  was 
served  by  10  men  in  the  casemate,  while  there  were 
4  or  5  men  in  each  15  cm.  magazine.  That  meant 

15  men  for  each  gun  and  therefore  a  complement 
of  210  for  the  secondary  armament,  not  counting 
20  messengers. 

I  am  afraid  I  have  already  tormented  the  reader 
too  long  with  the  detailed  description  of  gunnery 
apparatus,  so  I  will  stop  for  the  time  being.  When 
I  come  to  deal  with  the  gun  duel  in  the  Skagerrak 
battle  I  shall  have  to  refer  to  a  few  ingenious 

*  No  English  equivalent. 

89 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


instruments  which  were  invented  to  facilitate  fire 
control  and,  above  all,  relieve  the  officer  responsible 
of  some  of  the  business  of  calculation  which  fire 
control  requires  (continually)  in  shooting  at  high 
speed  and  where  both  one's  own  ships  and  those 
of  the  enemy  are  continually  changing  course. 

As  I  have  said  before,  Lowestoft  and  Great  Yar- 
mouth left  us  with  a  feeling  of  great  dissatisfaction. 
After  Lowestoft  I  was  possessed  by  a  burning 
desire  to  engage  our  proud  Derfflinger  in  action 
with  an  English  battle-cruiser  worthy  of  her.  Day 
and  night  this  thought  never  left  me.  I  pictured 
to  myself  how,  on  outpost  duty  or  one  of  our  re- 
connaissances, we  came  across  an  English  battle- 
cruiser,  how  the  Derfflinger  joined  action  and  thus 
a  gigantic  gun  duel  developed  while  we  both 
tore  along  at  a  delirious  speed.  I  could  see  how 
every  salvo  from  the  enemy  was  replied  to  by  one 
from  us,  how  the  fight  became  ever  faster  and  more 
furious,  and  how  we  struggled  together  like  two 
mighty  warriors  who  both  know  well  enough  that 
"  only  one  of  us  will  survive/' 

In  my  dreams  I  saw  the  English  gunnery  officer 
get  his  periscope  on  to  my  ship  :  I  heard  his  Eng- 
lish orders  and  my  own.  This  thought  of  such  a 
contest  between  giant  ships  intoxicated  me,  and 
my  imagination  painted  pictures  of  monstrous 
happenings.  Previously  I  had  regarded  our 
target  practice  as  a  kind  of  sport  and  done  my 

90 


The  Principles  of  Gunnery 


best  to  get  hold  of  my  officers  and  men  through 
their  sporting  ambitions.  In  peace  we  had  seen 
many  a  strenuous  competition  between  the  ships  of 
a  single  squadron  in  trying  to  secure  the  largest 
possible  number  of  hits  on  one  of  the  old,  obsolete 
battleships  which  lay  anchored  as  a  so-called  target 
in  some  shallow  place  off  Kiel  Bay  :  or  when  our 
exercise  was  night-firing  at  destroyers  which  were 
represented  by  low  targets  which  were  painted 
black  and  towed.  Many  a  time  whole  squadrons 
had  fired  at  a  squadron  of  targets,  each  ship  having 
her  own  target.  There  had  been  the  fiercest 
rivalry  between  the  gunnery  officers  to  score  the 
most  hits.  This  sporting  spirit  was  less  con- 
spicuous in  war  and  I  missed  it  sorely. 

And  now  I  dreamed  of  a  sporting  contest  more 
gigantic  than  I  could  ever  have  imagined.  We 
should  face  our  opponent  with  the  same  weapons 
and  the  duel  would  decide  which  of  us  knew  his 
business  best  and  which  of  us  possessed  the  better 
weapons  and  the  stronger  nerves.  My  longing  for 
such  a  duel  was  such  that  the  idea  of  the  danger  to 
life  it  involved  seemed  to  me  something  wholly 
secondary.  Such  a  battle  would  at  the  same  time 
mean  an  awakening  from  the  lethargy  in  which  we 
sailors  threatened  to  sink  as  the  result  of  the  in- 
action of  our  fleet  in  comparison  with  the  glorious 
feats  of  our  army. 


CHAPTER    III 

THE   TACTICAL   PRINCIPLES   OF   A   NAVAL 
ACTION   ON   THE   HIGH   SEAS 


A  FEW  days  ago  a  regular  captain  in  the  army 
asked  me :  "  Do  fleets  really  lie  at  anchor  in  a 
naval  battle,  or  do  they  steam  all  the  time  ?  " 
Again,  other  men  particularly  well  informed  on 
military  affairs  have  often  assured  me  that  they 
had  not  the  slightest  notion  of  naval  tactics. 

As  I  have  not  written  this  book  for  my  old 
comrades  alone,  but  primarily  for  the  largest 
possible  number  of  German  boys  (who  are  likely, 
alas,  to  grow  up  with  piteously  little  notion  of 
sailoring,  particularly  such  knowledge  as  can  only 
be  gained  on  the  high  seas),  may  I  be  allowed  to 
say  something  about  the  way  in  which  ships  are 
brought  into  contact  with  the  enemy  ? 

Of  course,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  anchoring 
the  fleets  a  certain  distance  apart  and  then 
beginning  a  gun  duel.  Quite  the  reverse.  It 
may  be  assumed  that  during  a  naval  action 
every  ship  is  always  steaming  at  the  highest 
speed  she  can,  by  hook  or  crook,  develop.  It  is 

95 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


scarcely  possible  to  compare  a  naval  battle  with 
any  form  of  operation  on  land.  An  aerial  battle 
between  squadrons  of  aeroplanes  is  the  nearest 
approach.  Perhaps  the  war  of  the  future  will 
unfold  battle  pictures  which  will  not  be  altogether 
unlike  a  naval  action — masses  of  giant,  heavily- 
armoured  tanks  rushing  to  meet  each  other,  with 
the  speed  of  racing  cars,  trying  to  get  round  each 
other,  to  secure  the  better  tactical  position  by 
manoeuvring  and  finally  to  force  a  decision  by  a 
fierce  artillery  and  aerial-torpedo  action  at  long 
and  close  ranges. 

With  a  ship,  "  action  speed  "  is  the  same  thing 
as  "  maximum  speed."  This  is  simply  due  to 
the  fact  that  on  a  great  waste  of  waters  such  as 
the  high  seas  there  are  certain  tactically  favour- 
able positions  which  both  the  two  adversaries 
would  like  to  have  secured  when  real  contact  is 
established  and  the  gun  duel  begins,  positions 
which  both  of  them  desire  to  reach  or  maintain 
during  the  action.  The  determining  elements 
for  the  value  of  a  position  are  the  direction  of 
the  wind,  sun,  the  amount  of  sea  and  visibility. 

It  is  unfavourable  if  the  smoke  from  one's  own 
guns  hangs  in  front  of  them,  i.e.,  "clings"  to  the 
ship,  or  drifts  towards  the  enemy's  line.  It  is 
bad  if  the  enemy  has  the  sun  behind  him, 
because  in  that  case  our  gun-layers  will  be  dazzled 
and  the  silhouettes  of  the  hostile  ships  will  be  far 

96 


Tactical  Principles  of  a  Naval  Action 

less  sharp.  It  is  also  unfavourable  if  we  have  to 
shoot  right  towards  a  high  rolling  sea,  which 
means  that  the  spray  often  comes  over  the  guns 
and  makes  things  difficult  for  the  gun-layer  at 
the  telescopic  sight,  as  well  as  for  the  gun's  crew. 
Lastly,  visibility  and  light  may  be  of  paramount 
importance,  as  these  may  vary  so  greatly  in  differ- 
ent quarters  that  it  may  happen  that  we  can 
easily  see  the  enemy  ship,  ourselves  being  con- 
cealed as  completely  from  the  enemy  as  if  we  were 
shrouded  in  the  hood  of  invisibility. 

Apart  from  these  tactical  advantages,  which 
are  to  a  certain  extent  local,  there  are  tactical 
points  which  have  advantages  purely  as  such,  and 
arise  out  of  the  position  of  the  ships.  For  example, 
if  a  ship  has  the  enemy  ship  at  right-angles  to  her 
bows,  the  latter  can  use  all  the  guns  of  her 
broadside,  and  in  a  modern  ship  that  means  all 
the  main  armament  and  half  the  secondary  arma- 
ment. The  former,  on  the  other  hand,  which  has 
her  opponent  across  her  bows,  can  only  use  one 
or  two  turrets  against  the  enemy.  Both  broad- 
sides of  the  secondary  armament  and  half  the 
main  armament  can  play  no  part.  Every  ship  will 
thus  always  move  heaven  and  earth  to  avoid 
this  so-called  "  T  position/'  in  which  the  ship 
steaming  along  the  horizontal  limb  of  the  T 
enjoys  a  great  advantage.  The  English  call  it 
"  Crossing  the  T." 

97  7 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Even  whole  squadrons  and  fleets  may  find 
themselves  in  this  T  position.  It  has  always  been 
the  aim  of  the  faster  ships  to  get  across  the  head 
of  the  enemy  column  in  order  to  "  enfilade  "  it, 
i.e.,  get  it  under  fire  from  ahead,  or,  at  any  rate, 
force  it  back.  If  the  leading  ships  of  a  fleet  are 
well  headed  off,  the  line  of  this  whole  fleet  will 
gradually  become  circular,  the  circle  will  get 
smaller  and  smaller  and  at  last  the  fleet  finds 
itself  in  the  so-called  "  caldron." 

Of  course  this  can  only  happen  to  a  fleet  which 
is  very  materially  inferior  in  speed  or  is  surprised 
by  the  sudden  appearance  of  new  hostile  units 
on  its  own  course.  Exactly  what  happened  to 
us  at  the  battle  of  Skagerrak  !  Our  fleet  ended 
up  by  butting  into  the  very  centre  of  the  enemy's 
fleet,  which  was  forming  a  semicircle  around  us  ; 
it  would  thus  have  been  exposed  to  the  murderous 
fire  of  the  whole  hostile  fleet,  and  soon  lost  all 
power  to  manoeuvre  if — but  I  will  not  anticipate. 
We  must  not  go  through  all  that  until  we  get  to 
the  turmoil  of  the  action  itself. 

At  the  moment  I  shall  only  ask  to  be  permitted 
to  explain  a  few  expressions  of  naval  tactics. 
"  Line  ahead"  means  a  line  of  ships  steaming 
behind  each  other.  When  the  ships  steam  side 
by  side  they  are  in  "  Line  abreast."  If  they  steam 
diagonally  ahead  of  or  behind  each  other  they  are 
"  disposed  on  a  line  of  bearing."  A  fleet  which 

98 


Tactical  Principles  of  a  Naval  Action 

is  cruising  usually  steams  in  line  ahead,  and  as  a 
rule  the  strongest  squadron  is  in  the  van  and  the 
weakest  in  the  rear.  On  such  occasions  the  battle- 
cruisers  take  station  ahead  of  the  battleships  and 
are  generally  also  in  line  ahead.  Ahead  of  the 
battle-cruisers  the  light  cruisers  are  disposed  as 
a  scouting  force.  The  rate  of  steaming  is  generally 
not  more  than  fifteen  to  seventeen  knots,  though 
the  ships  have  steam  up  in  all  the  boilers  so  that 
they  can  put  on  full  steam  the  moment  they  get 
news  of  the  enemy. 

Now  how  does  a  fleet,  which  is  deploying 
against  the  enemy  whose  approximate  position  has 
been  reported  to  it  by  its  light  cruisers,  but 
whose  actual  position  is  not  known,  protect  itself 
from  "  crossing  the  T"  ?  On  this  matter  there 
is  one  very  simple  rule.  We  must  bring  our 
own  fleet  up  on  a  line  at  right-angles  to  the  direc- 
tion in  which  we  suspect  the  centre  of  the  hostile 
fleet  is  to  be  found  and  thus  get  the  centre  of 
our  own  line  opposite  the  enemy 's  centre.  We 
shall  thus  get  the  enemy  "  by  his  centre/'  With 
such  dispositions  we  shall  close  the  enemy  at 
full  speed  in  a  broad  formation.  The  squadrons 
will  steam  in  line  abreast  or  in  short  line  ahead, 
the  divisions  consisting  of  not  more  than  four 
ships.  As  soon  as  we  know  whether  the  enemy 
is  deploying  to  port  or  starboard  we  shall  turn 
our  whole  line  on  approximately  the  same  course 

99  7* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


as  that  of  the  enemy,  and  by  sending  forward  our 
swift  battle-cruisers  and  steaming  in  line  ahead 
at  our  maximum  speed  get  across  the  head  of 
the  enemy's  line.  In  this  attempt  to  envelop 
or  head  off  the  hostile  fleet  the  faster  fleet  will 
always,  have  a  great  advantage. 

If,  in  the  course  of  the  action,  the  fleets  get 
within  short  range — by  which  I  mean  ranges 
under  100  hm. — the  fleet  furthest  ahead  enjoys 
the  further  advantage  that  it  can  use  its  tor- 
pedoes sooner  than  the  fleet  further  back.  The 
latter  is  running  to  a  certain  extent  into  the 
torpedoes  fired  at  it  while  the  former  is  running 
away  from  the  torpedoes  fired  at  it  from  behind. 
Thus  a  ship  from  the  squadron  ahead  which 
possesses  torpedoes  of  100  hm.  range  can  fire 
them  when  the  enemy  is  still  120  hm.  and  more 
away,  while  a  ship  of  the  squadron  further  astern 
must  be  within  80  hm.  or  less  in  order  to  be  able 
to  use  its  torpedoes.  Of  course  there  is  no  ques- 
tion of  using  torpedoes  except  at  short  range,  and 
the  English,  aware  of  the  torpedo  danger  and  the 
high  penetrating  power  of  our  ammunition,  always 
tried  to  avoid  such  ranges.  Thanks  to  the 
higher  speed  the  English  ships  of  every  type 
possessed  in  comparison  with  German  ships  of 
the  same  type,  they  were  unfortunately  always 
in  a  position  to  keep  us  at  the  distance  that 
suited  them. 

100 


Tactical  Principles  of  a  Naval  Action 

To  obtain  the  best  position  from  the  point  of 
view  of  wind,  sea  and  sun  tedious  manoeuvres  are 
necessary  and  here  again  the  faster  fleet  always 
has  the  advantage.  Thus  even  during  the 
Skagerrak  battle  the  superior  speed  of  the  English 
enabled  them  to  convert  what  was  for  them  a 
bad  position  from  the  point  of  view  of  wind 
into  a  good  one,  which  also  gave  them  the  pull 
from  the  point  of  view  of  light. 

I  will  close  this  chapter,  as  I  think  I  have  dis- 
cussed those  principles  of  naval  tactics  which  are 
necessary  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  mighty 
conflict  which  we  called  the  "  Battle  of  the 
Skagerrak,"  and  the  English  the  "Battle  of 
Jutland." 


101 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE    HISTORICAL    VALUE    OF    PERSONAL    ACCOUNTS 
OF     NAVAL     ACTIONS 


WHEN  a  man  sits  down  to  recount  his  war  experi- 
ences two  methods  are  open  to  him.  In  the  first, 
the  narrator  takes  his  own  experiences,  the  details 
of  which  are  often  uninteresting  to  many  of  his 
audience  or  readers,  and  decorates  them  roman- 
tically with  what  he  has  heard  from  other  sources. 
He  even  combines  them,  and  his  business  is  not  so 
much  to  give  an  absolutely  truthful  picture  of  the 
events  in  which  he  actually  participated  personally 
as  to  paint  a  thrilling  picture  in  lively  colours  of 
the  whole  action,  which  shall  be  as  complete  as 
possible.  The,  other  method  of  describing  war 
experiences  is  that  in  which  the  narrator  con- 
fines himself  strictly  to  speaking  only  of  what  he 
himself  witnessed,  however  homely  his  own 
experience  may  have  been  or  however  trivial  in 
compaiison  with  the  grandeur  and  immensity  of 
the  whole  action.  In  this  case  the  narrator  is  con- 
scious in  everything  he  says  of  his  historical 
responsibility,  even  in  the  smallest  details.  It 

105 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


will  be  my  endeavour  to  employ  this  second 
method  in  describing  the  Skagerrak  battle. 

Lowestoft  had  shown  me  very  plainly  that 
even  immediately  after  an  action  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  reconstruct  the  course  of  events  in 
the  fight  from  the  verbal  reports  of  those  who 
took  part  in  it.  It  was  the  custom  in  our  navy 
for  no  gunnery-logs  to  be  kept,  as  every  man  had 
to  devote  all  his  energies  to  the  action  itself. 
Thus,  immediately  after  the  fight  off  Lowestoft  I 
was  not  able  to  establish  beyond  dispute  at  what 
ranges  and  in  what  direction  we  had  approxi- 
mately fired  when  we  bombarded  the  towns, 
and  then  fired  at  the  cruisers  and  destroyers. 
Opinions  as  to  whether  the  enemy  destroyers 
had  fled  west  or  east  were  utterly  conflicting 
when  we  came  to  draw  up  the  report  of  the  action  ! 

I  therefore  decided  that  in  all  future  actions  a 
detailed  and  careful  record  of  all  orders  and 
occurrences  relating  to  the  gunnery  side  as  well 
as  my  own  observations  should  be  kept.  I  com- 
missioned a  tried  senior  petty  officer  in  the 
transmitting  station  of  the  main  armament  to 
record  each  order  given  by  me. 

He  heard  all  my  orders  through  his  head  tele- 
phone, which  was  connected  with  the  one  by  means 
of  which  I  communicated  with  the  Spotting 
Officer  in  the  fore-top  and  the  midshipman  at  the 
elevation  clock  in  the  transmitting  station.  In 

106 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

addition  to  my  orders,  for  every  salvo  of  the  main 
armament  he  recorded  with  what  elevation  (i.e., 
at  what  range  from  the  enemy)  it  was  fired  and 
in  what  direction  the  gun  was  trained.  The 
direction  is  given  from  the  bow,  beginning  at 
o°.  When  the  guns  are  directed  from  the  star- 
board beam  they  are  at  90°,  at  180°  they  are 
pointed  straight  aft  and  at  270°  on  the  port 
beam.  In  the  transmitting  station  was  an 
electric  control  apparatus  which  registered  exactly 
the  direction  of  each  gun-turret  in  degrees  at  the 
given  moment.  Against  each  order  and  each 
shot  the  exact  time  within  ten  seconds  was  also 
recorded.  With  the  help  of  the  battle  charts 
prepared  by  the  navigating  officer  during  the 
action,  and  plotted  with  the  greatest  accuracy 
according  to  the  compass  and  log  by  a  petty 
officer  in  the  transmitting  station,  it  was  easy  to 
fix  afterwards  the  exact  position  of  the  enemy 
at  a  given  time  if  the  direction  of  fire  and  the 
range  at  given  times  were  known.  This  system 
of  keeping  a  gunnery-log  I  introduced  at  firing  and 
battle  practice  after  the  battle  of  Lowestoft.  I 
also  had  recorded  all  orders  and  reports  received 
at,  or  issued  from,  other  important  action  stations, 
such  as  gun-turrets  and  the  transmitting  station 
for  the  secondary  armament.  In  addition  I 
had  all  important  events  recorded  in  the  after- 
control,  which  was  the  action  station  of  the 

107 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Second  Gunnery  Officer,  my  deputy,  and  the 
Fourth  Gunnery  Officer,  the  deputy  of  the  Third 
Gunnery  Officer.  At  practice  I  repeatedly 
emphasized  the  great  value  I  placed  on  the  keep- 
ing of  these  records  in  action.  During  the 
battle  of  Skagerrak  the  records  were  kept  in  all 
the  places  ordered  and  these  put  me  in  a  position  to 
give  an  exact  account  of  almost  every  single 
shot  fired.  Apart  from  this,  these  records  make 
it  easy  to  plot  a  mathematically  accurate  chart 
of  the  action  if  the  position  of  the  enemy  ships  is 
fixed  at  those  points  where  salvoes  are  known  to 
have  hit  or  to  have  fallen  quite  close  to  them. 
My  report  of  the  battle  is  based  on  these  records, 
which  are  still  in  my  possession,  and  on  my  diary 
and  letters  home.  Unfortunately  the  records 
kept  by  the  30.5-001.  turrets  "  Caesar  "  and  "  Dora  " 
were  lost  with  the  total  destruction  of  these 
turrets.  On  the  gth  June,  1917,  an  article 
appeared  in  the  English  journal,  The  Spectator, 
dealing  with  the  value  of  official  and  personal 
accounts  of  sea  fights  and  in  particular  of  the 
battle  of  Skagerrak.  The  author,  Bennet  Copple- 
stone,  gives  an  excellent  summing-up  of  the 
value  of  all  such  accounts  as  they  must  inevitably 
appear  in  war  time  when  they  are  decisively 
influenced  by  the  censor  and  military  interests. 
This  makes  it  all  the  more  important  that  all 
those  who  describe  their  war  experiences  after 

108 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

the  war  should  endeavour  to  write  only  what  they 
can  personally  guarantee  to  be  historically 
accurate.  I  believe  the  author  of  the  article  in 
the  Spectator  was  even  then  making  a  serious 
effort  to  determine  the  true  course  of  the 
battle  from  the  English  and  German  accounts. 
Naturally  he  could  not  completely  avoid  looking 
at  the  matter  with  English  eyes.  The  author 
reveals  to  us  some  completely  new  facts  about 
the  battle,  particularly  the  tactics  of  the  leader 
of  the  English  battle-cruisers,  Admiral  Beatty, 
who  took  advantage  of  the  greatly  superior  speed 
of  his  ships  to  bring  off  a  splendid  out-flanking 
manoeuvre.  I  reproduce  here  the  Spectator  article, 
the  publication  of  which  in  German  newspapers 
in  1917  was  prohibited  by  the  German  censor. 


SEA  FIGHT  OFF  THE  SKAGERRAK.' — WHAT 
THE  GERMANS  CLAIM. 

"  Mit  dem  Wissen  wdchst  dev  Zweifel  (Doubt  grows  up  with  Know- 
ledge).— GOETHB. 

"  It  is  a  great  mistake  to  dismiss  German  official 
and  personal  accounts  of  naval  actions  as  fiction 
composed  with  intent  to  deceive.  Even  if  they 
contained  no  word  of  truth,  they  would  be  worth 
study  as  unconscious  revelations  of  the  mind  of 
the  enemy.  The  German  communications  vary 

109 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


greatly  in  quality.  Graf  von  Spec's  letters  on 
Coronel  set  forth  the  modest  uncoloured  story  of 
a  brave  and  honourable  gentleman.  Descriptions 
furnished  by  his  officers  of  the  Coronel  and  Falk- 
lands  actions  are  in  value  equal  to  the  contem- 
porary stories  of  English  officers  seiving  in  those 
sea  fights.  Very  few  officers  or  men  in  a  naval 
action  see  anything  at  all  of  what  takes  place  ; 
some  more  favourably  placed  see  a  great  deal ; 
but  when  one  comes  to  examine  individual 
accounts,  even  of  those  most  favourably  placed 
for  observation,  the  discrepancies  are  baffling. 
The  personal  equation  dominates  all  stories. 
Official  communications,  whether  German  or 
English,  are  the  concentrated  essence  of  a  mass 
of  individual  observations  cut  and  censored  for 
political  or  military  reasons.  We  get  in  the  result 
an  English  distortion  and  a  German  distortion, 
direct  conflict  of  evidence  on  observed  facts,  an 
obviously  English  point  of  view  and  another 
point  of  view  as  obviously  German. 

'  The  English  accounts  of  Jutland  were  written 
by  men  who  were  disappointed  ;  a  chance  had 
come  to  them  to  destroy  the  High  Seas  Fleet,  to 
cut  away  the  base  upon  which  the  whole  fabric 
of  German  naval  plans  rested.  They  were  robbed 
of  their  chance  by  low  visibility  at  the  critical 
stage,  and  by  the  consummate  skill  with  which 
the  German  Admiral  Scheer  made  use  of  the 

no 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

mist  and  darkness  to  withdraw  his  outnumbered 
and  out-manoeuvred  Fleet.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  German  accounts  are  those  of  men  exalted — 
de  tetes  montees — of  men  who  had  seen  themselves 
and  their  Fleet  within  a  very  little  of  total  destruc- 
tion and  had  been  saved  as  by  a  miracle.  Their 
stories,  both  official  and  personal,  glow  with 
exaltation.  But  when  the  Germans  call  the  sea 
fight  off  the  Skagerrak  a  victory  they  do  not  mean 
that  the  English  Fleet  was  defeated  in  the  military 
sense.  They  mean  that  it  was  baffled  of  its  pur- 
pose to  destroy  themselves.  They  had  been  in 
the  Lion's  jaws,  but  had  managed  to  wriggle  out 
before  those  terrible  jaws  could  close.  That  is 
what  the  Germans  mean  when  they  celebrate 
Skagerrak  (Jutland)  as  a  *  victory/  They 
declare  that  the  battle  of  May  3ist,  1916,  '  con- 
firmed the  old  truth  that  the  large  fighting  ship, 
the  ship  which  combines  the  maximum  of  strength 
in  attack  and  defence,  rules  the  seas/  The 
relation  of  strength,  they  say,  between  the  English 
and  German  Fleets  '  was  roughly  two  to  one/ 
They  do  not  claim  that  the  English  superiority 
in  strength  was  sensibly  reduced  by  the  losses  in 
the  battle,  nor  that  the  large  English  fighting 
ships — admittedly  larger,  much  more  numerous, 
and  more  powerfully  gunned  than  their  own — 
ceased  after  Skagerrak  to  rule  the  seas.  Their 
claim,  critically  examined,  is  simply  that,  in  the 

in 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


circumstances,  it  was  a  very  successful  escape  for 
the  German  ships.     And  so  indeed  it  was. 

"  This  sense  of  exultation,  of  almost  inexpressible 
relief,  runs  through  the  long  official  story  which 
was  published  in  the  German  papers  of  July  ist 
to  5th,  1916.     It  is  not  less  to  be  seen  and  felt 
in   the   glowing  description   of   Captain   Scheibe, 
who  at  the  time  of  the  action  was  a  First  Lieuten- 
ant in  one  of  the  German  battle-cruisers.      His 
'  Die  Seeschlacht  vor  dem  Skagerrak  ' — of  which 
an    abridged    translation    was    published   in    the 
Journal  of  the  R.U.S.I.  of  February — weaves  his 
own  experiences  into  the  Marinamt's  official  nar- 
rative.    I  have  examined  both  these  stories  line 
by  line,  seeking  to  winnow  out  the  grains  of  truth 
from  the  chaff  flung  about  in  handfuls  to  please 
the  civilians  of  the  Fatherland.      In  some  respects 
these    stories    are    quite    wonderfully    accurate. 
There   is    an   outstanding   notorious    mistake,    a 
rather  curious   mistake  :     Captain   Scheibe,   who 
was  with  the  battle-cruisers,  accepts  the  official 
statement  that  there  were  five  Queen  Elizabeths 
in    our    Fifth    Battle    Squadron,    and    that    one 
(War spite)  was  sunk.     We  know  that  there  were 
but  four — the  Queen  Elizabeth  herself  was  absent — 
and   that   not   one   was   lost.     Apart   from   this 
mistake,   Captain  Scheibe  and  the  official  story 
identify  and  place  the  big  ships  on  our  side  with- 
out apparent  difficulty.     I  have  never  yet  found 

112 


C5 
I 

f 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

a  list  of  the  five  German  battle-cruisers  which, 
under  Hipper,  were  first  encountered  by  Beatty 
upon  which  our  authorities  are  agreed.  As  against 
this  English  uncertainty — in  regard  to  a  squadron 
which  was  under  observation  from  the  first  when 
the  light  was  not  bad — the  Germans  give  the  names 
and  classes  of  our  battle-cruisers  and  battleships 
with  complete  confidence.  They  are  remark- 
ably good  at  identifying  ships  which  they  saw ; 
but  their  understanding  of  what  they  did  not  see 
is  imperfect. 

"  The  Germans  divide  the  battle  into  four  phases 
in  much  the  same  manner  as  we  do  ourselves. 
There  was,  first,  the  encounter  and  the  running 
fight  between  the  English  and  German  battle- 
cruisers,  six  English  and  five  German.  Up  to 
the  end  of  this  phase,  in  which  the  Queen  Mary  and 
Indefatigable  were  sunk,  there  is  no  great  diver- 
gence between  the  English  and  the  German 
stories.  The  lamentable  loss  of  the  Indefatigable 
and  the  Queen  Mary  unhappily  did  give  the 
Germans  substantial  reason  for  crowing.  The 
second  phase  then  began.  Beatty  turned  to  the 
north  and  raced  away  to  head  off  the  German 
line.  The  Fifth  Battle  Squadron,  which  had  been 
too  far  off  to  take  much  part  in  the  first  phase, 
remained  to  engage  all  the  German  battleships 
and  battle-cruisers  within  range,  and,  by  stalling 
off  the  Germans,  to  give  Beatty's  diminished 

113  8 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


squadrons  the  opportunity  to  execute  a  most 
effective  manoeuvre.  Here  we  reach  a  great  dis- 
crepancy between  the  English  and  German 
stories.  We  know  that  Beatty  did  in  fact  com- 
plete his  tremendous  task,  did  get  round  the  head 
of  the  enemy's  line,  and  did  open  up  the  way  for 
Jellicoe's  later  deployment.  The  Germans  dismiss 
Beatty  and  his  battle-cruisers  into  space  as  no 
longer  in  the  picture — they  '  were  gradually 
disappearing  in  the  distance,  and,  so  far  as  was 
noticed,  took  no  further  part  in  the  battle  on 
account  of  the  considerable  damage  they  had 
already  suffered/  This  profoundly  obtuse  sen- 
tence occurs  both  in  the  official  story  and  in 
Captain  Scheibe's  pamphlet,  and  illuminates  the 
mental  confusion  of  the  enemy  in  regard  to  the 
higher  tactics  of  the  battle. 

"The  third  phase  is  described  by  the  Germans 
as  a  '  battle  with  the  whole  concentrated  force  of 
the  English  Grand  Fleet/  Visibility  was  poor,  the 
mist  troubled  both  sides,  and  it  is  difficult  to  make 
out  what  really  happened.  The  Germans  slur 
over  their  spiral  turn  towards  the  south — and 
their  home  ports — within  the  enveloping  arc  of 
the  Fifth  Battle  Squadron,  Jellicoe's  Main  Fleet, 
and  Hood  and  Beatty's  battle-cruisers  ;  but  the 
fact  is  admitted  between  the  lines.  Much  is 
made  of  Scheer's  decision,  when  confronted  by 
greatly  superior  forces,  to  '  attack  '  and  to  keep 

114 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

on  attacking.  The  claim  is  that  the  German 
battle-cruisers  and  destroyers,  covering  the  with- 
drawal of  the  battleships,  attacked  twice  success- 
fully, and  that  when  they  rushed  in  to  attack  a 
third  time  the  English  Fleet  had  disappeared  ! 
'  In  what  direction  he  had  fallen  back  before  the 
third  attack  prepared  for  him  it  is  impossible  to 
determine/ 

"  We  know  that  Scheer  did  withdraw  his  Main 
Fleet  in  a  very  masterly  fashion  out  of  the  closing 
jaws  of  Jellicoe.  We  know  that  he  held  Jellicoe 
off:  with  most  gallant  and  spirited  torpedo  attacks, 
so  that  we  could  rarely  close  in  to  within  a  visible 
range  of  the  German  battleships.  In  this  limited 
sense  Scheer  '  attacked ' — he  fought  an  effective 
rearguard  action — but  a  retirement,  covered  by 
battle-cruisers  and  destroyers  against  superior 
forces,  is  not  quite  the  same  thing  as  a  '  battle 
with  the  whole  concentrated  force  of  the  English 
Grand  Fleet/ 

"  How  the  opposing  Fleets,  with  their  screens  of 
light  cruisers  and  destroyers,  so  completely  lost 
touch  after  the  night  scrimmage — one  cannot  call 
it  a  battle — that  the  dawn  found  them  out  of 
sight  of  one  another,  I  am  unable  to  explains 
Neither  the  English  nor  German  stories  give  one 
the  slightest  help.  It  may  be  presumed  that  the 
Germans  made  off,  under  cover  of  the  darkness, 
for  the  protection  of  their  minefields.  Their  own 

115  8* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


story  is  far  otherwise.  '  When  the  first  ray  oi 
dawn  reddened  the  eastern  sky  on  the  historic 
"  First  of  June  "  everyone  expected  the  rising  sun 
to  illuminate  the  English  line  drawn  up  for  a  new 
battle.  These  hopes  were  dashed.  The  horizon, 
all  round  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  was  empty.' 
One  may,  without  injustice,  dismiss  the  dashed 
'  hopes  '  as  guff.  A  battle  fleet  which  is,  by  its  own 
admission,  not  half  the  strength  of  its  opponent  does 
not  welcome  the  renewal  of  an  action  at  dawn  of  a 
long  summer  day.  It  was  very  lucky  indeed  for 
the  Germans  that  the  dawn  found  the  sea  empty. 
"  I  do  not  propose  to  discuss  the  estimates  of 
losses  inflicted  upon  their  respective  enemies  by 
the  English  and  the  Germans.  Our  own  losses 
have  been  officially  stated  ;  the  Germans  have 
issued  a  list  of  theirs,  and  however  firm  one's 
belief  may  be  that  the  German  admitted  losses 
are  understated,  there  is  no  definite  evidence  to 
compel  a  further  disclosure.  Observations  of 
damage  done  to  an  enemy  during  the  confusion 
of  a  naval  fight,  especially  when  the  light  is  bad, 
are  highly  untrustworthy.  Damaged  vessels  fall 
out  of  a  rapidly  moving  line,  and  are  often  believed 
to  have  sunk  when  they  are  making  crippled  for 
ports  of  safety.  We  shall  probably  never  know 
how  much  damage  was  done  by  us  at  Jutland  to 
the  German  Fleet. 

"BENNET   COPPLESTONE." 
116 


Historical  Value  of  Personal  Accounts 

This  article  in  the  Spectator  shows  the  difficulty 
of  getting  a  clear  idea  of  a  sea-battle.  In  order 
to  be  able  to  give  a  perfectly  accurate  account 
of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak,  the  historian  must  have 
at  his  disposal  all  the  official  and  personal  records 
of  both  sides.  But  the  English  will  have  no 
interest  in  giving  to  posterity  an  unvarnished 
account  of  the  details  of  this  battle,  so  inglorious 
for  them.  And  are  we  to  undertake  this  after 
our  naval  collapse  and  with  a  pacifist  govern- 
ment at  our  head  ?  I  hope  so  !  Meanwhile  we 
who  took  part  in  the  action  must  do  our  part  to 
ensure  that  this  duel  of  the  "  Two  White  Nations/' 
sea-power  against  sea-power,  is  passed  on  truth- 
fully to  our  posterity. 


CHAPTER  V 

ON  BOARD  THE  "  DERFFLINGER,"  HEADING  FOR 
SKAGERRAK 


ON  3ist  May,  1916,  the  battle-cruisers  weighed 
anchor  at  3  a.m.  There  were  the  Lutzow  (the 
flagship  of  Officer  Commanding  the  reconnais- 
sance squadron,  Vice-Admiral  Hipper),  Derfflinger, 
Moltke  and  Von  der  Tann.  We  had  spent  the 
night  at  anchor  in  the  Schillig  Roads,  off  the 
entrance  to  the  Jadebusen.  Ahead  of  us  stretched 
the  small  cruisers  and  some  flotillas  of  destroyers. 
It  was  a  beautiful,  clear  night  which  soon  gave 
place  to  a  splendid  morning.  The  sun  rose 
magnificently,  covered  the  sea  with  its  golden 
rays  and  soon  showed  us  the  picture  of  the  whole 
High  Seas  Fleet  proceeding  to  meet  the  enemy, 
always  a  wonderful  sight  and  one  never  to  be 
forgotten.  Far  ahead  of  us  steamed  the  small 
cruisers  in  line  ahead,  surrounded  by  a  cordon 
of  destroyers  steaming  ceaselessly  round  the 
cruisers,  on  the  look-out  for  enemy  submarines, 
like  dogs  round  a  flock  of  sheep. 

121 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Then  came  the  battle-cruisers.  Five  powerful 
ships  with  imposing  names,  the  pride  of  the 
fleet.  The  Ltitzow  and  the  Derfflinger  of  the 
same  class,  both  completed  during  the  war,  the 
Liitzow  having  only  joined  the  fleet  two  months 
before  the  battle.  One  of  the  first  cruises  of  the 
Liitzow  had  been  against  Lowestoft.  The  Derf- 
flinger and  the  rest  of  the  battle-cruisers  had  been 
in  action  together  at  Scarborough  and  the  Dogger 
Bank  (24th  January,  1915)  and  Lowestoft.  All 
the  battle-cruisers  had  been  in  action  and  were 
manned  by  picked  officers  and  excellent  ship's 
companies,  as  yet  uninfected  by  harmful  in- 
fluences. On  the  3  ist  May  the  Derfflinger  carried 
1,398  men,  practically  her  full  complement  as 
none  was  absent  on  leave  and  only  quite  a  small 
number  were  sick.  A  batch  of  men  were  to  have 
gone  on  leave  the  day  before,  when  the  order 
came  to  get  ready  to  put  to  sea,  so  we  kept  them 
back.  The  fact  that  no  man  happened  to  be 
absent  on  leave  helped  greatly  towards  securing 
complete  co-operation  in  action. 

The  captain  of  the  Derfflinger  was  Captain 
Hartog,  the  second-in-command,  Commander 
Fischer  (Max),  navigating  officer,  Commander  von 
Jork.  The  gunnery  officers  under  me  were  : 
Second  Gunnery  Officer,  Lieutenant-Commander 
Lamprecht ;  Third  Gunnery  Officer,  Lieutenant- 
Commander  Hausser  ;  Fourth  Gunnery  Officer, 

122 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


Lieutenant-Commander  von  Mellenthin  ;  turret- 
officers,  Lieutenant-Commander  Freiherr  v.  Speth- 
Schulzburg,  Lieutenants,  Hankow  and  von  Bolten- 
stern  ;  the  observation  officers,  Lieutenant  von 
Stosch  and  Lieutenant  Schulz  ;  communications 
officer,  Lieutenant  Hoch,  and  Bg.  officer,  Lieu- 
tenant Friedrich.  The  torpedo  officers  were : 
Lieutenant-Commander  Kossak,  Lieutenants  Schil- 
ling and  von  der  Decken.  Adjutant  and  signal- 
officer,  Lieutenant  Peters.  Wireless  officer,  Lieu- 
tenant Thaer.  Medical  officer,  Staff-Surgeon  Dr. 
Freyer.  Chief  engineer,  Engineer-Commander 
Kohn.  All  officers  with  the  exception  of  Lieu- 
tenant-Commander von  Mellenthin,  who  was 
doing  a  course,  were  on  board. 

The  battle-cruisers,  too,  were  surrounded  by  a 
cordon  of  destroyers  which  circled  round  us  like 
a  fewarm  of  excited  insects.  On  our  numerous 
cruises  in  the  North  Sea  and  the  Baltic,  we  had 
often  drawn  the  torpedo  fire  of  English  sub- 
marines, but  so  far  the  only  successful  shot  had 
been  one  that  hit  the  Moltke.  During  the  attack 
on  Lowestoft  the  Seidlitz  had  struck  a  mine,  and 
had  been  forced  to  turn  back  damaged  after  the 
Admiral  had  transferred  his  flag  to  the  Lutzow. 
It  was  necessary  therefore  to  keep  a  sharp  look- 
out if  all  five  of  us  were  to  reach  the  Norwegian 
coast,  for  which  we  were  said  to  be  making. 

Far  astern  the  clear  weather  enabled  us  to  see  the 

123 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


main  fleet,  our  ships  of  the  line.  These  numbered 
twenty-two,  a  proud  armada.  They  were  led 
by  the  3rd  Squadron,  our  most  modern  ships, 
with  the  flagship,  the  Konig,  ahead,  then  the 
Fleet-flagship,  the  Friedrich  der  Grosse,  flying  the 
flag  of  the  Commander-in-Chief,  Admiral  Scheer. 
Then  the  ist  Squadron,  the  ships  of  the  Heligoland 
and  Nassau  class,  and  finally  the  2nd  Squadron, 
the  obsolescent  battleships  of  the  Deutschland 
class,  including  my  old  ship  the  Hessen,  on  which 
I  had  for  five  years  directed  so  much  firing- 
practice  as  gunnery  officer. 

The  ships  of  the  line  were  surrounded  by  a  con- 
siderable number  of  light  cruisers,  which  served 
as  a  screen  for  both  flanks  of  the  fleet.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  there  was,  of  course,  the  usual  swarm 
of  destroyers  scouting  for  submarines  and  mines. 
We  steered  west  of  Heligoland  and  the  Amrum 
bank  on  a  northerly  course.  One  half  of  the 
gun-crews  were  manning  the  guns,  the  other  half 
were  sleeping  in  their  hammocks  slung  near  the 
guns  or  near  their  respective  action  stations, 
such  as  ammunition  chambers,  transmitting 
stations,  etc.  I  spent  the  night  on  the  bridge. 
While  cruising  I  had  no  definite  duties  to  perform. 
The  Second  and  Third  Gunnery  Officers  shared 
the  watch.  My  Commanding  Officer  laid  down  the 
principle  that  the  first  officer,  the  First  Gunnery 
Officer  and  the  First  Torpedo  Officer  should  get  as 

124 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


much  sleep  and  rest  as  possible,  so  that  they 
might  be  fresh  when  the  ship  came  into  action. 
An  excellent  principle  which  with  us  was  followed 
not  only  in  theory  but  in  practice.  For  me,  there- 
fore, every  cruise  of  this  kind  was  a  complete  rest. 
If  there  was  news  of  the  enemy,  or  if  there  was 
anything  unusual  to  be  seen,  or  in  particularly 
fine  weather,  of  course  I  kept  to  the  bridge.  For 
the  rest,  however,  I  slept,  read,  or  played  chess 
in  the  ward-room  and  made  a  round  of  all  the 
guns  only  about  once  every  two  hours,  talked 
with  the  officers  and  gunlayers  on  watch  and 
saw  that  everything  was  in  order.  As  a  rule  "  The 
Goblin  "  came  with  me  on  my  rounds  through 
the  ship  and  we  frequently  came  across  some- 
thing that  had  to  be  put  right  immediately.  "  The 
Goblin  "  called  his  band  together,  the  electrical 
artificers,  armourers,  the  transmitting-station 
specialists,  and  in  a  very  short  time  I  received  the 
message  :  "  Port  elevation  telegraph  third  i5-cm. 
gun  in  working  order  again  !  "  "  Left  gun-mounting 
in  Caesar  turret  repaired  !  "  and  so  on. 

Of  course  I  was  always  on  the  bridge  when  we 
came  to  an  area  where  submarines  or  mines  had 
been  recently  reported,  and  on  dark  nights  when 
destroyer  attacks  might  be  expected.  But  I 
could  make  my  own  arrangements,  and  so  these 
days  of  cruising  were  generally  a  very  pleasant 
time  for  me. 

125     ' 


;&• 

v\  - 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


I  had  a  large  double  cabin  on  the  upper  deck, 
not  too  near  the  ship's  side.  Consequently  I 
could  keep  my  scuttle  open  except  in  rough 
weather.  In  this  way  I  had  from  my  cabin  a 
good  view  of  the  sea  and  saw  at  once  if  anything 
unusual  was  happening. 

After  enjoying  the  sunrise  on  the  3ist  May — 
a  sight  which  at  sea  was  a  never-failing  source  of 
joy,  though  at  anchor  in  the  brown  Jadewasser, 
it  could  not  drag  me  out  of  my  bunk — I  lay  down 
again  for  another  couple  of  hours'  sleep,  after  which 
I  appeared,  shaved,  washed  and  rested,  for  break- 
fast in  the  mess.  Most  of  the  officers  had  to 
forego  the  luxury  of  a  careful  toilette,  as  they 
couldn't  get  to  their  cabins  between  decks  owing 
to  the  fact  that  all  the  hatches  had  been  battened 
down  and  watertight  doors  closed  as  a  precaution 
against  mines.  After  breakfast  I  sat  down  in 
my  comfortable  cabin,  dealt  with  some  writing 
work  and  enjoyed  the  view  over  the  sea.  Before 
midday  dinner  a  round  of  the  guns  and  then  dinner, 
at  which  the  natural  subject  of  conversation  was  : 
shall  we  see  the  enemy  ?  The  goal  of  our  cruise 
was  further  afield  than  had  so  far  been  the  case. 
On  the  night  of  the  ist  June,  the  cruisers 
and  destroyers  were  to  search  for  enemy  and 
neutral  merchantmen  off  the  Skagerrak.  It  was 
to  be  supposed  that  on  this  night  our  presence 
off  the  Skagerrak  would  be  made  known,  that 

126 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


the  English  fleet  would  put  to  sea  from  England 
with  all  possible  speed  and  that  there  was  even 
a  chance  of  encountering  the  English  Grand 
Fleet  on  the  ist  June.  Moreover,  strong  forces 
of  English  armoured  cruisers  and  light  cruisers 
had  been  reported  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Nor- 
wegian coast,  and  an  encounter  with  these  was 
probable  for  the  ist  June,  and  was  not  out  of 
the  question  for  the  3 ist  May.  That  the  entire 
English  fleet  was  already  at  sea  and  bearing  on 
the  same  point  as  ourselves,  not  a  man  in  the 
German  fleet  suspected,  not  even  the  Commander- 
in-Chief.  And  in  the  same  way,  according  to  all 
published  reports,  no  one  in  the  English  fleet 
knew  that  the  German  fleet  had  put  to  sea. 
There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  this  was  not  the 
case,  and  yet  in  the  inland  parts  of  the  country 
the  question  is  always  being  asked  :  How  did 
the  English  get  to  know  that  we  were  off  the 
Skagerrak  ?  Or  :  How  did  we  learn  that  the 
English  intended  to  enter  the  Baltic  ? 

All  such  talk  is  mere  idle  chatter.  As  has  been 
stated  by  both  Admiralties,  the  battle  of  the 
Skagerrak  came  about  by  an  accidental  meeting 
of  the  two  fleets  on  one  of  their  many  cruises  in 
the  North  Sea.  When  it  is  considered  that  the 
North  Sea  is  larger  than  Germany,  and  how  easy 
it  is  in  such  a  laige  area  for  two  cruising  fleets 
to  pass  one  another  unnoticed,  there  can  be 

127 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


nothing  but  wonder  at  the  strange  chance  that 
brought  the  head  of  their  scouting  squadron 
right  on  to  that  of  the  English.  The  Battle  of 
Jutland  developed  in  the  early  stages  like  a 
carefully  prepared  instructional  manoeuvre,  in 
which,  according  to  plan,  first  the  light  cruisers, 
then  the  battle  cruisers,  and  finally  the  ships  of 
the  line  come  into  action. 

At  midday  dinner,  at  which  the  officers  of  the 
watch  were  not  present,  there  was  great  excite- 
ment and  enthusiasm.  Nearly  everyone  was 
agreed  that  this  time  there  would  be  an  action, 
but  no  one  spoke  of  anything  more  important 
than  an  action  involving  the  lighter  fighting  forces 
or  the  older  armoured  cruisers.  No  one  thought 
of  the  possibility  that  the  whole  English  Fleet 
could  be  only  a  few  hours  away  from  us.  Some 
few  were  pessimistic,  and  said  we  should  soon 
turn  about  again  without  having  accomplished 
anything.  The  P.M.O.  always  carried  a  large 
pocket  compass  about  with  him,  which  he  used 
to  place  beside  him  on  the  table,  for,  as  the  ward- 
room scuttles  were  closed,  and  consequently  the 
sea  could  not  be  seen,  we  could  not  tell  when 
the  ship  altered  course.  We  used  to  call  him  our 
between-deck  strategist.  He  now  kept  a  careful 
eye  on  his  compass.  Altogether  there  was  a 
tense  atmosphere  about  the  mess,  as  though  we 
were  on  the  eve  of  important  happenings.  As 

128 


Line  Ahead. 


Line  of  Bearing. 


[To  face  p.  128. 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


was  always  the  case  when  we  were  engaged  in 
one  of  our  sweeps  of  the  North  Sea,  no  one  drank 
a  drop  of  alcohol  at  meals,  and  that,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  we  were  none  of  us  despisers  of 
wine,  woman  and  song.  On  all  cruises  in  war- 
time we  treated  ourselves  like  sportsmen  in 
training :  from  the  moment  of  putting  to  sea  until 
we  came  back  to  our  home  moorings  we  were 
practically  all  total  abstainers. 

We  smoked  our  cigars,  and  then  the  junior 
officers  took  the  watch  while  those  they  had 
relieved  came  down  to  dinner.  I  went  to  my 
cabin,  lay  down  for  a  siesta,  watched  the  blue 
rings  from  my  cigar,  and  dreamed  of  battle  and 
victory.  If  only  it  came  to  gunnery  action  this 
time  !  My  whole  career  seemed  so  incomplete, 
so  much  of  a  failure  if  I  did  not  have  at  least 
one  opportunity  of  feeling  in  battle  on  the  high 
seas  what  fighting  was  really  like.  Blow  for  blow, 
shot  for  shot,  that  was  what  I  wanted.  I  had 
had  twelve  years'  experience  of  gunnery  practice  ; 
I  had  learned  all  about  it.  It  was  a  sport  I 
understood.  Once  I  had  fixed  the  target  with 
the  periscope  and  once  the  first  salvo  had  crashed 
from  the  guns,  nothing  could  disturb  me.  It  is 
true  I  did  not  yet  know  how  I  should  get  on  in 
the  dense  hail  of  enemy  fire.  But  that  did  not 
worry  me.  I  should  find  that  out  all  in  good 
time. 

129  9 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


At  two  o'clock  the  drums  beat  through  the 
ship.  A  long  roll.  The  signal  to  clean  guns. 
Every  man  except  the  officers  had  to  go  to  his 
action  station.  For  the  gunnery  officer  this  is 
the  most  important  hour  of  the  day.  At  gun- 
cleaning  all  the  machinery  is  set  in  motion, 
cleaned,  oiled  ;  all  apparatus  carefully  adjusted. 
I  went  from  gun  to  gun,  accompanied  by  "  The 
Goblin/'  In  the  "Bertha"  turret  the  fore- 
most rope  of  the  ammunition  hoist  had  given 
way,  and  in  replacing  this  it  was  discovered  that 
the  wire  rope  was  badly  perished  in  one  place. 
I  decided  that  it  should  be  replaced  by  a  new 
rope.  This  took  about  an  hour.  For  an  hour 
the  enemy  would,  if  possible,  have  to  oblige  us 
by  keeping  away  !  I  made  sure  that  the  gun 
crews  were  provided  with  all  they  needed  for 
action.  On  the  2Qth  May  the  fleet  had  at  last, 
after  prolonged  pressure,  been  provided  with  a 
few  thousand  gas-masks  from  the  army.  The 
Commander-in-Chief  had  given  orders  that  these 
should  be  issued  to  the  battle-cruisers  and  the 
most  modern  ships  of  the  line.  Now  we  had  to 
see  that  every  man  had  his  gas-mask  at  hand 
near  his  action  station.  In  the  gun  turrets  the 
ammunition  for  immediate  use  lay  near  the  guns, 
everywhere  in  the  small  quantity  stipulated  by 
regulations.  The  guns  of  the  secondary  arma- 
ment were  already  loaded,  so  as  to  be  able  to 

130 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


open  fire  at  once  at  any  submarine  that  might 
chance  to  break  surface. 

For  the  time  between  three  and  four  o'clock, 
the  Commander,  who  regulates  the  division  of 
duty  on  board,  had  placed  the  gun  crews  at  my 
disposal,  and  I  had  started  some  gun  drill  and 
turret  exercises.  My  officers  and  men  were  not 
too  pleased  with  this,  but  I  knew  only  too  well 
how  great  my  responsibility  was.  I  could  only 
answer  for  the  perfect  working  of  the  whole 
complicated  apparatus  if  each  part  of  it  were 
set  moving  once  more  under  battle  conditions. 
The  Third  Gunnery  Officer,  who  controlled  the 
secondary  armament,  came  with  me  somewhat 
reluctantly  to  the  fore-control  for  the  fire- 
control  practice.  We  fixed  our  telephone 
receivers  over  our  heads  and  got  to  work. 
"  Normal  direction  for  starboard  fire  !  "  In  the 
transmitting-stations  about  forty  levers  were 
moved  as  directed.  All  parts  of  the  ship  received 
the  order  :  "  Direction  for  starboard  fire  !  "  I 
had  trained  my  periscope  on  one  of  our  small 
cruisers  and  gave  the  order :  "  Direction  in- 
dicated !  "  All  the  other  gunnery  periscopes  and 
all  the  guns  were  trained  on  the  electric  indicators, 
and  so  with  absolute  accuracy  on  the  given 
target  fixed  by  my  sighting  petty  officer.  I 
called  :  "  Question  :  E-U  ?  "  This  meant  :  The 
Gunnery  Observation  Officer  will  report  at  once 

131  9* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


to  the  First  Gunnery  Officer  what  is  the  rate  of 
change  of  range  per  minute,  minus  or  plus, 
shown  by  his  E-U  range  indicator.  And  the 
Bg.  Officer  will  report  the  change  of  range  per 
minute  calculated  from  the  difference  of  the 
range-finder  readings.  "  Report  from  the  fore- 
top  :  the  new  E-U  range  indicator  is  missing  in 
the  fore-top  !  "  "  Good  God  !  the  thing  must 
be  fetched  at  once  from  the  gunnery  office. 
Gunner's  mate  X  will  report  to  me  after  duty. 
The  fore-top  meanwhile  will  carry  on  with  the  old 
indicator  !  " 

I  should  like  to  say  a  few  words  here  about 
E-U  (Entfernungs-Unterschieds)  indicator.  It 
was  invented  in  its  newest  form  by  Commander 
Paschen,  the  First  Gunnery  Officer  of  the  Lutzow. 
It  served  at  the  same  time  to  determine  the 
range  variation  (E-U),  and  to  fix  the  deflec- 
tion. I  will  not  bother  the  reader  here  with  a 
description  of  the  fixing  of  the  deflection  ;  it  is 
enough  for  him  to  know  that  to  compensate  for 
all  influences  which  may  deviate  the  shot 
laterally  from  its  true  course,  a  lateral  correction 
is  effected  by  what  is  called  a  deflection-corrector. 
The  influences  which  may  deviate  the  shot 
laterally  from  its  original  line  are  :  wind,  the 
ship's  speed  and  the  rifling  of  the  gun.  A  further 
correction  must  be  made  to  take  into  account  the 
enemy's  speed.  The  excellent,  highly-perfected 

132 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


apparatus  invented  by  Commander  Pas'chen 
allowed  the  deflection  to  be  read  off  without 
any  calculation  after  the  estimated  speed  and 
course  of  the  enemy  had  been  determined ;  the 
gunnery  officer  himself  had  only  to  correct 
further  for  the  wind.  The  principal  object  of 
the  E-U  indicator  was  to  determine  the  range 
variation  per  minute  or  '"  rate."  The  apparatus 
was  first  adjusted  to  the  ship's  speed,  all  varia- 
tions of  which  were  reported  from  the  fore- 
control.  The  enemy's  speed  and  course  were 
then  estimated,  and  a  further  adjustment  made. 
The  range  variation  could  then  be  read  off  the 
indicator  without  any  further  calculation.  This 
apparatus  had  already  been  fitted  all  over  the 
ship,  for  the  most  part,  it  is  true,  of  an  older 
type,  which  did  not  allow  of  reading  off  the 
deflection.  If  the  fore-top  was  put  out  of  action, 
the  gunnery  officer  could  have  the  range  varia- 
tion calculated  in  another  part  of  the  ship,  even 
though  the  man  at  the  indicator  could  not  see 
the  enemy.  Of  course,  the  gunnery  officer  would 
then  have  to  keep  him  posted  during  the  action 
with  all  information  as  to  course  and  speed, 
which  would  make  the  fire-control  very  difficult. 
In  addition  to  this,  the  gunnery  officers  themselves 
were  supplied  with  similar  apparatus,  so  that  in 
action  they  could  check  the  reports  of  the  observa- 
tion officers,  and  could  themselves  estimate  the 

i33 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


range  variation,  in  case  communication  with  the 
observation  officers  should  be  interrupted. 

The  fire-control  practice  continued  :  "  15,000  ! 
Salvoes  fire !  "  The  orders  were  passed  from 
the  transmitting-station  to  the  3 0.5 -cm.  turrets 
by  telephone  and  fire-gong.  On  the  order, 
"  Fire  !  " — during  rapid  fire  the  moment  the  gun 
was  fired — the  men  whose  duty  it  was  to  announce 
the  fall  of  shot,  and  who  were  stationed  behind 
the  communications  officers  in  the  fore-top,  gun- 
positions  and  fire-controls,  immediately  pressed 
back  the  levers  of  the  hit-indicators.  Then 
came  a  tense  silence.  At  the  end  of  the  time 
corresponding  to  the  trajectory,  each  hit-indicator 
should  emit  a  loud  buzz,  which  can  only  be 
compared  to  the  bleating  of  a  flock  of  sheep. 
With  my  telephone  receiver  I  ought  to  have 
heard  simultaneously  the  buzz  of  the  hit-in- 
dicators of  the  heavy  guns  from  the  fore- 
top,  the  fore-control  and  the  transmitting- 
station.  But  I  only  heard  one,  that  of  the 
fore-top.  "  Question  :  Why  are  the  hit- 
indicators  not  being  used  ?  "  "  Report  :  Hit- 
indicators  have  been  used  but  are  not  working  !  " 
More  work  for  "  The  Goblin."  I  order  :  "  Fresh 
elements  to  be  put  at  once  in  all  hit-indicators  ! " 
and  so  it  goes  on,  until  at  last  I  am  convinced 
that  all  defects  are  made  good,  and  that  the  guns 
are  completely  ready  for  action.  With  this 

134 


On  Board  the  "  Derfflinger 


pleasant  feeling  I  return  to  the  wardroom  to 
enjoy  an  excellent  cup  of  coffee  on  the  comfortable 
leather  settee. 

I  could  have  done  with  a  considerably  longer 
period  in  this  position,  but  at  4.28  the  alarm 
bells  rang  through  the  ship,  both  drums  beat  for 
action,  and  the  boatswains  of  the  watch  piped 
and  shouted  :  "  Clear  for  action  !  " 


CHAPTER  VI 

FIRST  PHASE  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  SKAGERRAK 
(5.48  TO  6.55  P.M.).  "  QUEEN  MARY  "  EN- 
GAGED. DESTROYER  ATTACKS  AND  THEIR 
REPULSE. 


WHEN  I  reached  the  bridge  a  report  had  come 
through  from  the  Frankfort  saying  that  isolated 
enemy  forces  had  been  sighted  to  the  westward. 
The  battle-cruisers  were  already  steaming  in  line 
ahead  at  full  speed  towards  the  reported  position. 
Ahead  of  us  could  be  seen  the  light  cruisers,  with 
their  destroyers  driving  forward  amid  dense 
clouds  of  smoke.  Our  own  main  fleet  was  no 
longer  in  sight.  Our  escorting  destroyers  could 
scarcely  keep  up  with  us  ;  they  lost  much  weigh 
owing  to  the  heavy  swell.  Otherwise,  however, 
the  sea  was  fairly  smooth,  with  only  a  light 
north-westerly  wind,  wind  pressure  3. 

I  climbed  up  to  the  fore-control.  I  say 
climbed,  as  a  considerable  climb  was  necessary 
after  passing  through  the  armoured  door  to 
reach  the  platform  on  which  the  gunnery  peri- 
scopes stood.  Already  reports  were  coming  in  : 
"  Secondary  armament  clear  !  "  "  Order  com- 
munication clear  !  "  "  Fore-top,  after  control, 
main-top  clear/'  and  so  on.  Finally  all  gun 

i39 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


positions  had   reported,    and   I   reported  to  the 
Captain  :    "  Guns  clear/' 

We  officers  adjusted  our  head-telephones  and 
were  ready  for  the  show  to  begin.  I  now  ask 
the  reader  to  study  closely  the  accompanying 
sketch.  The  first  time  indicated  is  4.28  p.m. 
Until  then  the  battle-cruisers  had  been  steering 
a  northerly  course.  At  4.28  they  swung  round 
on  a  westerly  course,  which  was  maintained 
until  5.22.  After  that  the  courses  steered  were 
north  until  5.33,  south  until  6.53,  north  until 
7.55,  widely  varied  courses  until  9.20,  west  until 
9.45,  and  then  mainly  south  until  the  end  of  the 
day's  fighting.  With  the  help  of  this  sketch 
it  will  be  easy  for  the  reader  to  follow  in  my 
description  of  the  individual  phases  of  the  battle 
the  course  of  the  Derfflinger,  which  was  at  the 
same  time  the  course  of  the  rest  of  the  battle- 
cruisers  and  of  the  enemy's  ships  which  were 
engaged  by  the  Derfflinger.  The  red  dotted 
lines  running  from  the  Derfflinger's  course  show  the 
direction  and  range  (in  hm.)  of  the  salvoes  which 
were  registered  in  the  gunnery  log  as  hits,  or  at 
any  rate  as  straddling  the  enemy.  In  the  case 
of  these  salvoes  the  range  given  is  the  true  range, 
so  that  the  end  of  the  range  line  is  at  the  same 
time  the  position  of  the  enemy  at  the  moment  of 
impact. 

The  course  of  the  enemy  engaged  is  indicated 

140 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

by  a  red  line.  This  course  is  mathematically 
correct  in  so  far  as  it  is  established  by  the  range 
of  our  salvoes.  The  course  between  these  points 
cannot  claim  to  be  mathematically  accurate, 
but  cannot  be  far  out  from  the  actual  course  of 
the  English  ships. 

We  steered,  therefore,  to  begin  with,  about 
half  an  hour  west  and  then  half  an  hour  north- 
west. 

All  our  periscopes  and  telescopes  were  trained 
on  the  enemy,  but  the  smoke  from  our  light 
cruisers  hampered  our  view.  About  five  o' clock 
we  heard  the  first  shots,  and  soon  saw  that  the 
Elbing  was  being  engaged  and  was  returning  the 
fire  strongly.  My  log-keeper  in  the  transmitting- 
station  wrote  under  the  first  report  I  sent  to  the 
guns  :  "5.5.  Our  light  cruisers  report  four  enemy 
light  cruisers  !  Nothing  yet  visible  from  the 
Derfflinger  !  "  And  later  the  following  orders  : 
"  5.30.  Our  light  cruisers  have  opened  fire  ! 
Direction  on  the  second  cruiser  from  the  right ! 
Load  with  high-explosive  shell  and  fix  safety 
bolt !  Train  on  extreme  right  water-line ! 
18,000  !  Fire  from  the  right !  Deflection  left  20  ! 
17,000!  " 

It  was  already  beginning  to  get  hot  in  the 
fore-control,  so  I  took  off  my  overcoat  and  had 
it  hung  in  the  chart-room  behind.  I  never  saw 
it  again  ! 

141 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


At  this  time  none  of  us  yet  realized  that  we 
were  engaging  enemy  ships  of  our  own  type. 
Then  a  message  from  the  captain  reached  me 
in  the  fore-control :  "  Enemy  battle-cruisers  have 
been  reported/'  I  passed  this  message  on  to 
the  gun  crews.  It  was  now  clear  that  within  a 
short  time  a  life-and-death  struggle  would  develop 
For  a  moment  there  was  a  marked  hush  in  the 
fore-control.  But  this  only  lasted  a  minute 
or  so,  then  humour  broke  out  again,  and  every- 
thing went  on  in  perfect  order  and  calm.  I  had 
the  guns  trained  on  what  would  be  approxi- 
mately the  enemy's  position.  I  adjusted  my 
periscope  to  its  extreme  power — fifteen  diameters, 
the  adjustment  for  perfect  visibility.  But  still 
there  was  no  sign  of  the  enemy.  Nevertheless, 
we  could  see  a  change  in  the  situation  :  the 
light  cruisers  and  destroyers  had  turned  about 
and  were  taking  shelter  behind  the  battle-cruisers. 
Thus  we  were  at  the  head  of  the  line.  The 
horizon  ahead  of  us  grew  clear  of  smoke,  and 
we  could  now  make  out  some  English  light 
cruisers  which  had  also  turned  about.  Sud- 
denly my  periscope  revealed  some  big  ships. 
Black  monsters  ;  six  tall,  broad-beamed  giants 
steaming  in  two  columns.  They  were  still  a 
long  way  off,  but  they  showed  up  clearly  on  the 
horizon,  and  even  at  this  great  distance  they 
looked  powerful,  massive.  We  only  maintained 

142 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

our  northerly  course  a  short  time  longer.  At 
5.33  our  flagship  Lutzow,  immediately  astern  of 
which  we  were  following  as  second  in  the  line, 
swung  round  on  a  southerly  course.  The  enemy 
also  altered  to  a  southerly  converging  course, 
and  so  both  lines  steamed  south  at  full  speed, 
coming  continually  nearer  together.  Admiral 
Hipper's  intention  was  clear :  he  meant  to 
engage  the  enemy  battle-cruisers  and  draw  them 
on  to  our  main  fleet. 

The  log-keeper  at  this  time  entered  my  orders  : 
"  5-35-  Ship  turning  to  starboard !  Normal 
direction  for  starboard  fire  !  17,000  !  16,500  ! 
Heavy  guns  armour-piercing  shell !  Direction 
on  second  battle-cruiser  from  the  right,  102 
degrees  !  Ship  making  26  knots,  course  E.S.E.  ! 
17,000 !  Our  target  has  two  masts  and  two 
funnels,  as  well  as  a  narrow  funnel  close  to  the 
foremast !  Deflection  19  left !  Rate  100  minus  ! 
16,400  !  "  Still  no  permission  to  open  fire  from 
the  flagship  ! 

It  became  clear  that  both  sides  were  trying 
for  a  decision  at  medium  range.  Meanwhile  I 
examined  the  enemy  carefully.  The  six  giants 
recalled  to  my  mind  the  day  on  which  I  had  gone 
out  to  meet  the  English  squadron  in  the  Kiel 
Bight  to  welcome  the  English  admiral.  Once 
more  I  saw  the  proud  English  squadron  approach- 
ing, but  this  time  the  welcome  would  be  very 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


different !  How  much  bigger  and  more  menacing 
the  enemy  ships  appeared  this  time,  magnified 
fifteen  times  !  I  could  now  recognize  them  as 
the  six  most  modern  enemy  battle-cruisers.  Six 
battle-cruisers  were  opposed  to  our  five  :  we 
went  into  the  battle  with  nearly  equal  forces. 
It  was  a  stimulating,  majestic  spectacle  as 
the  dark-grey  giants  approached  like  fate  it- 
self. 

The  six  ships,  which  had  at  first  been  proceed- 
ing in  two  columns,  formed  line  ahead.  Like  a 
herd  of  prehistoric  monsters  they  closed  on  one 
another  with  slow  movements,  spectre-like, 
irresistible. 

But  now  there  were  other  things  to  be  done 
than  gaze  at  the  enemy.  The  measured  ranges 
were  continually  decreasing.  When  we  got  to 
165  hm.  I  had  given  the  order  :  "  Armour- 
piercing  shell !  n  That  was  the  projectile  for 
close-range  fighting.  Now  every  man  in  the 
ship  knew  that  it  was  to  be  a  short-range  struggle, 
for  I  had  often  explained  how  the  two  types  of 
projectile  were  to  be  used. 

Following  the  reports  of  the  Bg.  officer,  I 
gave  the  ranges  continually  to  the  guns. 
Immediately  after  altering  course  the  signal  was 
hoisted  on  the  flagship  :  "  Take  targets  from  the 
left  !  "  That  meant  that  each  German  ship  was 
to  train  on  a  corresponding  English  ship,  reckon- 

144 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

ing  from  the  left.  Accordingly  the  first  five 
English  ships  were  to  be  engaged  by  our  five  Ger- 
man battle-cruisers,  and  to  the  Derfflinger  fell  the 
second  ship  in  the  line,  which  I  identified  as  of  the 
Queen  Mary  class.  It  was  the  Princess  Royal,  a 
sister-ship  of  the  Queen  Mary.  All  was  ready  to 
open  fire,  the  tension  increased  every  second,  but  I 
could  not  yet  give  the  first  order  to  fire.  I  had  to 
wait  for  the  signal  from  the  flagship  :  "  Open  fire." 
Our  enemy,  too,  were  still  holding  their  fire  and 
coming  continually  closer. 

"  15,000 !  "  As  my  last  order  rang  out  there  was 
a  dull  roar.  I  looked  ahead.  The  Lutzow  is  firing 
her  first  salvo  and  immediately  the  signal  "  Open 
fire  "  is  hoisted.  In  the  same  second  I  shout  : 
"  Salvoes-fire  !  "  and  like  thunder  our  first  salvo 
crashes  out.  The  ships  astern  follow  suit  at  once 
and  we  see  all  round  the  enemy  jets  of  fire  and 
rolling  clouds  of  smoke — the  battle  has  begun  ! 
My  log-keeper  in  the  transmitting  station  wrote 
at  5.48  :  "  5.48.  Ship  turning  to  starboard ! 
Rate  200  closing  !  15,000!  Salvoes-fire  !  "  Nearly 
thirty  seconds  pass  before  our  hit-recorders — this 
time  all  three  together — "  bleat."  The  newly- 
adjusted  elements  have  saved  the  situation  !  The 
splashes  are  well  together,  but  "  over,"  i.e.,  behind 
the  target  and  to  the  right.  "  Deflection  2  more 
left !  down  400  !  continue  !  "  Those  were  the 
orders  for  the  next  salvo.  "  Down  400  !  "  :  the 

145  10 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


midshipman  in  charge  of  the  elevation  telegraph 
had  to  put  back  the  indicator  400  m.  And 
"  continue  "  meant  :  as  soon  as  he  had  made  his 
adjustments  he  was  himself  to  give  from  the  trans- 
mitting station  the  order  "  salvoes-fire  !  "  This 
relieved  the  gunnery  officer ;  otherwise  it  might 
happen  that  the  order  "  Fire  "  would  be  given 
before  the  gun  was  adjusted  to  the  new  elevation. 
The  midshipman  in  the  transmitting  station 
could,  by  means  of  a  special  electric  control-indi- 
cator, see  that  every  gun  was  already  correctly 
adjusted. 

At  the  elevation  telegraph  in  the  transmitting 
station  sat  Midshipman  Stachow,  a  young  fellow 
of  seventeen,  who  had  charge  of  the  elevation 
telegraph  and  the  elevation  clock,  transmitted  my 
orders  to  the  gun  turrets  and  regulated  the  fire 
orders.  He  was  connected  up  to  me  by  a  head- 
telephone  so  that  I  could  check  all  orders  given  by 
him.  Until  the  end  of  the  action  this  young  mid- 
shipman regulated  the  fire  discipline  of  the  heavy 
and  secondary  armament  coolly  and  efficiently — 
he  only  made  one  mistake  and  that  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  action. 

The  second  salvo  crashed  out.  Again  it  was 
"  over."  "  Down  400,"  I  ordered.  The  third  and 
fourth  salvoes  were  also  over  in  spite  of  the  fact 
that  after  the  third  I  had  given  the  order,  "  Down 
800."  "  Good  God,  Stachow  !  there's  something 

146 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

wrong/'  I  cursed.  "  Down  800  !  "  It  appeared 
later  from  the  gunnery-log  that  the  midshipman 
had  probably  not  understood  the  first  "  down 
800, "  or,  at  any  rate,  it  had  not  been  acted 
upon.  This  time,  however,  the  "down  800 " 
was  effective.  The  sixth  salvo,  fired  at  5.52, 
straddled,  three  splashes  over  the  target,  one 
short !  We  had  meanwhile  reached  a  range  of 
11,900,  as  the  elevation  clock  had  shown  a  rate  of 
200  closing  and  then  300  closing  per  minute,  and  I 
had  already  gone  down  1,600.  We  had  already 
been  in  action  four  minutes  and  only  now  had  we 
straddled  our  target.  That  wasn't  a  very  cheering 
result.  Our  first  rounds  had  been  well  over.  This 
was  due  to  inaccurate  estimation  of  the  opening 
range  and  a  delay  in  the  first  reports  of  the 
measured  range.  I  explain  the  serious  error  of 
calculation  as  follows  :  The  Bg.  men  were  com- 
pletely overwhelmed  by  the  first  view  of  the 
enemy  monsters.  Each  one  saw  the  enemy  ship 
magnified  twenty-three  times  in  his  instrument  ! 
Their  minds  were  at  first  concentrated  on  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  enemy.  They  tried  to  ascertain  who 
their  enemy  was.  And  so  when  the  order  suddenly 
came  to  open  fire  they  had  not  accurately  fixed 
the  estimated  range.  It  cannot  be  put  down  to 
incapacity,  for  throughout  the  remainder  of  the 
action  the  range-takers  did  their  work  excellently. 
Nor  can  it  be  put  down  to  the  inefficiency  of  our 

147  10* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


instruments  ;  on  the  contrary  our  Zeiss  stereo- 
scopic finders  worked  admirably  throughout  the 
action.  The  Bg.  officer  reported  to  me  later 
that  there  was  seldom  a  variation  of  more  than 
300  m.  between  any  of  the  range-finders  even  at 
the  longest  ranges. 

Valuable  minutes  had  been  lost,  but  now  I  had 
found  the  target  and  at  5h.  52m.  205.  p.m.  the  log- 
keeper  recorded  my  order  :  "  Gut  schnell  Wirkung." 
"  Gut  schnell "  meant  that  Midshipman  Stachow 
in  the  transmitting  station  was  to  give  the  order 
"  Salvoes-fire  !  "  to  the  heavy  guns  once  every  20 
seconds.  And  the  word  "  Wirkung  "  meant  that 
after  each  salvo  of  the  heavy  guns  the  secondary 
armament  was  to  fire  two  salvoes  in  quick  succes- 
sion and  henceforward  fire  in  conjunction  with  the 
heavy  guns.  Then  began  an  ear-splitting,  stupe- 
fying din.  Including  the  secondary  armament  we 
were  firing  on  an  average  one  mighty  salvo  every 
seven  seconds.  Anyone  who  has  had  experience 
of  gun-fire  with  full  charges  on  board  a  large 
battleship  will  imagine  what  that  meant.  While 
the  firing  was  going  on  any  obversation  was  out  of 
the  question.  Dense  masses  of  smoke  accumu- 
lated round  the  muzzles  of  the  guns,  growing  into 
clouds  as  high  as  houses,  which  stood  for  seconds 
in  front  of  us  like  an  impenetrable  wall  and  were 
then  driven  by  the  wind  and  the  weigh  over  the 
ship.  In  this  way  we  often  could  see  nothing  of  the 

148 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

enemy  for  seconds  at  a  time  as  our  fore- 
control  was  completely  enveloped  in  thick  smoke. 
Naturally  such  furious  rapid  fire  could  only  be 
maintained  for  a  limited  time.  It  made  almost 
superhuman  demands  on  the  gun-crews  and 
ammunition  men.  Also  it  would  be  easy  in  time 
to  confuse  the  respective  splashes  of  the  heavy  and 
secondary  armaments.  I  gave  the  order  :  "  Second- 
ary armament,  cease  fire."  It  was  not  long  before 
our  shots  fell  over  or  short,  as  a  result  of  the 
enemy's  altering  course,  and  then  the  fire  slackened 
again.  Each  salvo  was  then  directed  afresh  and 
this  continued  until  the  target  was  again  straddled. 
And  then  the  devil's  concert  began  again  on  the 
order :  "  Good,  Rapid."  Once  more  a  salvo 
from  the  heavy  guns  crashed  out  every  20 
seconds,  with  the  secondary  armament  firing  in 
the  intervals.  Unfortunately  at  that  time  the 
secondary  armament  could  only  fire  at  a  range 
of  13,000  m. 

What  astonished  me  was  that  so  far  we  had  ap- 
parently not  been  hit  once.  Only  quite  rarely  did 
a  shot  stray  near  us.  I  observed  the  gun-turrets 
of  our  target  more  closely  and  established  that  this 
ship  was  not  firing  at  us.  She  too  was  firing  at  our 
flagship.  I  observed  the  third  enemy  ship  for  a 
moment ;  by  some  mistake  we  were  being  left  out. 
I  laughed  grimly  and  now  I  began  to  engage  our 
enemy  with  complete  calm,  as  at  gun  practice,  and 

149 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


with  continually  increasing  accuracy.  All  thought 
of  death  or  sinking  vanished.  The  true  sporting 
yoy  of  battle  awoke  in  me  and  all  my  thoughts 
concentrated  on  the  one  desire  :  to  hit,  to  hit 
rapidly  and  true,  to  go  on  hitting  and  to  damage 
the  proud  enemy  in  any  possible  way  or  place. 
He  should  not  find  it  easy  to  bar  my  return  to  my 
home  and  hearth  !  I  had  spoken  the  words,  "  They 
are  not  firing  at  us,"  quite  gently  and  half  to  my- 
self, but  in  a  second  the  words  flew  from  mouth 
to  mouth  in  the  fore-control  and  filled  every 
man  with  unalloyed  delight.  Apart  from  us  two 
gunnery  officers,  only  the  two  sight-setting  petty 
officers  and  the  Bg.  officer  could  see  anything 
of  the  enemy.  It  is  true  we  had  left  the  apertures 
open — from  a  not  quite  justifiable  curiosity — 
but  of  course  the  enemy  was  hardly  visible  to 
the  naked  eye.  The  hands  in  the  fore-control 
therefore  eagerly  absorbed  all  the  information  we 
let  fall. 

And  now  the  battle  continued.  Our  shots 
raised  waterspouts  from  80  to  100  metres 
high,  twice  as  high  as  the  enemy's  masts. 
Our  joy  at  being  immune  from  fire  was  short- 
lived. The  other  side  had  noticed  the  mis- 
take, and  now  we  were  often  straddled  by 
salvoes. 

I  again  fixed  the  enemy  gun-turrets  with  my 
periscope  and  watched  them  carefully.  I  now 

150 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

saw  that  they  were  directly  trained  on  us.  I 
made  a  further  discovery  which  astonished  me. 
With  each  salvo  fired  by  the  enemy  I  was  able 
to  see  distinctly  four  or  five  shells  coming  through 
the  air.  They  looked  like  elongated  black  spots. 
Gradually  they  grew  bigger,  and  then — crash ! 
they  were  here.  They  exploded  on  striking  the 
water  or  the  ship  with  a  terrific  roar.  After  a 
bit  I  could  tell  from  watching  the  shells  fairly 
accurately  whether  they  would  fall  short  or  over, 
or  whether  they  would  do  us  the  honour  of  a 
visit.  The  shots  that  hit  the  water  raised  colossal 
splashes.  Some  of  these  columns  of  water  were 
of  a  poisonous  yellow-green  tinge  from  the  base 
to  about  half  their  height ;  these  would  be 
lyddite  shells.  The  columns  stood  up  for  quite 
five  to  ten  seconds  before  they  completely 
collapsed  again.  They  were  giant  fountains, 
beside  which  the  famous  fountains  of  Versailles 
were  mere  children's  toys.  In  a  later  stage  of 
the  battle,  when  the  enemy  had  got  our  range 
better,  it  frequently  occurred  that  these  water- 
spouts broke  over  the  ship,  swamping  everything, 
but  at  .the  same  time  putting  out  any  fires.  The 
first  hit  that  I  observed  struck  us  just  over  the 
casemate.  It  first  pierced  a  door  with  a  round 
glass  window,  behind  which  an  excellent  petty 
officer,  Boatswain's  Mate  Lorenzen,  had  taken 
shelter  to  watch  the  battle.  His  curiosity  was 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


severely   punished,    the   shot   severing   his   head 
clean  from  his  body. 

Our  distance  from  the  enemy  decreased  to 
11,300  m.  At  5.55  p.m.,  however,  I  was  again 
firing  at  an  elevation  of  11,500,  and  then  the  range 
increased  further.  At  5.57  I  had  an  increase  of 
"plus  600*'  recorded  on  the  elevation-clock. 
At  6  p.m.  the  range  was  15,200  ;  at  6.5,  18,000, 
our  longest  range.  I  could  increase  our  range  a 
little  by  making  the  gunlayers  train,  not  on  the 
waterline  of  the  enemy,  but  on  the  top  of  the 
funnels,  the  tops  and,  finally,  the  mastheads. 
But  that  only  made  a  difference  of  a  few  hundred 
metres.  Subsequent  to  the  Battle  of  Skager- 
rak,  our  range  was  increased  considerably,  as 
the  result  of  all  kinds  of  improvements.  Now, 
however,  we  were  powerless  against  the  enemy, 
and  could  no  longer  return  his  fire.  This  state 
of  affairs  lasted  until  6.17  p.m.  At  6.10  p.m.  our 
flagship  had  turned  several  points  to  starboard; 
the  enemy  had  apparently  also  altered  course,  and 
so  we  were  converging  on  one  another  fairly 
rapidly.  At  6.19  p.m.  the  range  had  already  been 
reduced  to  16,000  m.  ;  16  km.  is  indeed  a  very 
respectable  range,  but  actually  the  good  visibility 
and  spotting  conditions  made  it  appear  small. 
The  Zeiss  lenses  of  our  periscopes  were  excellent. 
At  the  longest  distances  I  could  make  out  all 
details  of  the  enemy  ships,  as,  for  instance,  all 

152 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skaggerak 

movements  of  the  turrets  and  individual  guns, 
which  were  lowered  almost  to  the  horizontal  for 
loading.  Before  the  war  no  man  in  our  navy 
had  thought  it  possible  to  fight  effectively  at  a 
range  of  over  150  hm.  I  can  still  remember 
quite  well  various  war  games  we  used  to  play  at 
the  Kiel  Casino  a  year  or  two  before  the  war 
under  Admiral  von  Ingenohl's  direction,  in  which 
on  principle  all  shooting  at  more  than  100  hm. 
was  ruled  out  as  ineffective. 

What  was  the  enemy's  situation  now  ?  At 
6  p.m.  his  rear  ship,  the  Indefatigable,  blew  up. 
I  did  not  see  this,  as  my  attention  was  completely 
occupied  in  directing  the  shooting  against  the 
second  ship.  The  sound  of  what  must  have 
been  a  terrific  explosion  was  completely  drowned 
by  the  hellish  din  in  our  own  ship  and  the  bursting 
of  the  shells  round  us,  though  when  our  own 
guns  were  silent  we  could  hear  the  dull  roar 
of  the  enemy  salvoes.  In  the  after  fire-control 
the  blowing  up  of  the  Indefatigable  was  observed 
and  recorded.  The  Indefatigable  was  engaged  by 
our  rearmost  ship,  the  Von  der  Tann,  and  was 
sunk  by  excellent  shooting.  The  successful 
director  of  the  shooting  on  the  Von  der  Tann  was 
that  ship's  First  Gunnery  Officer,  Commander 
Mahrholz. 

The  north-westerly  wind  was  blowing  the 
smoke  from  the  English  guns  between  them  and 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


us.  As  a  result  of  this,  their  view  was  often 
hampered  and  shooting  made  difficult.  As  the 
visibility  facing  east  was  also  inferior  to  that 
facing  west,  the  English  battle-cruisers  had 
a  decidedly  unfavourable  tactical  position.  The 
clouds  of  smoke  in  front  of  the  enemy  hampered 
us  little,  as  it  sufficed  for  our  stereoscopic  range- 
finders  if  the  range  officer  could  see  the  smallest 
speck  of  the  mast-heads. 

At  6.17  I  again  engaged  the  second  battle- 
cruiser  from  the  left.  I  was  under  the  impression 
that  it  was  the  same  ship  that  I  had  engaged 
before,  the  Princess  Royal.  Actually,  however, 
it  was  the  Queen  Mary,  the  third  ship  of  the 
enemy  line.  This  was  due  to  the  fact  that,  just 
as  I  was  finding  my  target,  Admiral  Beatty's 
flagship,  the  Lion,  was  obliged  to  fall  out  of  the 
enemy  line  for  a  time,  and,  owing  to  the  heavy 
smoke  covering  the  enemy  line,  could  not  be 
seen  by  us.  It  appears  from  subsequent  reports 
in  the  English  Press  that  at  that  time  Beatty 
transferred  his  flag  from  the  Lion,  whose  conning- 
tower  had  been  put  out  of  action,  to  the  Princess 
Royal. 

Later  in  the  battle  Admiral  Hipper  had  also 
to  change  his  flagship.  Our  flagship,  the  Liitzow, 
had  kept  the  Lion  under  continuous,  powerful 
and  effective  fire  of  high-explosive  shell.  The 
Lutzow's  gunnery  officer  had  preferred  not  to 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

change  his  type  of  shell,  as  this  is  liable  to  result 
in  certain  unfavourable  ballistic  influences,  and  to 
fire  nothing  but  high-explosive  shell  from  the 
first.  By  their  tremendous  explosive  and  incen- 
diary properties  he  had  forced  the  Lion  to  leave 
the  line  for  a  time  to  extinguish  fires  that  had 
broken  out  on  board.  From  6.17,  therefore,  I  was 
engaging  the  Queen  Mary.  Certain  difficulties 
in  the  fire-control  now  occurred,  as  a  result  of 
the  dense  smoke  from  the  guns  and  funnels, 
which  continually  blurred  the  lenses  of  the 
periscopes  over  the  deck  of  the  fore-control, 
making  it  almost  impossible  to  see  anything. 
When  this  occurred  I  was  entirely  dependent 
on  the  observations  of  the  spotting  officer  in  the 
fore-top,  Lieutenant-Commander  von  Stosch. 
This  excellent  officer  observed  and  reported  the 
fall  of  shot  with  astonishing  coolness,  and  by  his 
admirable  observation,  on  the  correctness  of 
which  I  had  to  rely  absolutely,  he  contributed 
very  considerably  to  the  success  of  our  gun-fire. 
While  we  could  see  nothing,  Lieutenant-Com- 
mander von  Stosch,  in  his  draughty  observa- 
tion post,  35  metres  above  sea-level,  kept  his 
fore-top  periscope  trained  dead  on  the  enemy. 
A  control-indicator  marked  on  my  periscope 
the  line  of  the  fore-top  periscope.  My  direc- 
tion petty  officer  covered  this  with  his  indicator, 
and  in  this  way  we  kept  all  our  guns  trained 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


on  the  enemy  without  being  able  to  see  him. 
Of  course  this  was  only  a  makeshift.  Mid- 
shipman Bartel,  who  assisted  me  in  the  fore- 
control  during  the  action,  by  calling  out  the 
mean  ranges,  working  my  rate  and  deflection 
indicator,  and  observing  the  enemy  through  the 
aperture,  quickly  remedied  the  defect  by  wiping 
the  smoke  from  the  lenses  with  mops  kept  specially 
for  this  purpose.  In  the  later  phases  of  the  battle, 
when  from  time  to  time  the  columns  of  water 
raised  by  the  enemy  fire  broke  over  the  ship 
and  the  smoke  continually  drove  down  on  to 
the  lenses,  he  had  to  clean  them  after  nearly 
every  shot.  At  last,  however,  the  mops  became 
too  dirty,  and  I  was  reluctantly  forced  to  send 
a  man  frequently  on  to  the  roof  of  the  fore- 
control  to  keep  the  lenses  clean.  In  this  position 
he  was  unprotected  from  the  enemy  fire.  This 
duty  was  carried  out  for  the  most  part  by  my 
messenger  from  the  gunnery  department,  Artificer 
Meyer,  who,  throughout  the  battle,  remained 
on  the  forebridge  near  the  fore-control,  until  at 
last  fate  overtook  him  and  a  splinter  smashed  his 
leg  below  the  knee. 

As  I  have  already  pointed  out,  from  6.10  p.m. 
the  twro  lines  were  steering  a  sharply  converging 
southerly  course.  At  6.15  p.m.  we  observed  that 
the  enemy  was  sending  his  destroyers  to  the  attack. 
A  little  later  our  destroyers  and  the  light  cruiser 

156 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

Regensburg  passed  through  our  line  and  pressed 
home  an  attack.  Between  the  lines  of  fighting 
battle-cruisers  a  small  independent  action  de- 
veloped. Here  about  twenty-five  English  de- 
stroyers and  almost  as  many  of  ours  waged  a 
stubborn  action  and  successfully  prevented  each 
other  respectively  from  using  torpedoes  against 
the  battle-cruisers.  About  6.30  p.m.  several  tor- 
pedoes were  fired  against  the  lines  on  both  sides, 
but  no  hit  was  made.  This  destroyer  action  was 
a  magnificent  spectacle  for  us. 

During  the  destroyer  action  the  two  lines 
were  continually  converging,  and  now  came 
what  was,  from  the  point  of  view  of  gunnery, 
the  most  interesting  struggle  of  the  day.  I  es- 
tablished that  the  Queen  Mary  had  selected  the 
Derfflinger  as  her  target.  The  Queen  Mary  was 
firing  less  rapidly  than  we,  but  usually  full 
salvoes.  As  she  had  an  armament  of  eight  13.5- 
inch  guns  this  meant  that  she  was  mostly  firing 
eight  of  these  powerful  "  coffers/*  as  the  Russians 
called  the  heaviest  guns  during  the  Russo-Japan- 
ese war,  against  us  at  the  same  time  !  I  could 
see  the  shells  coming  and  I  had  to  admit  that  the 
enemy  were  shooting  superbly.  As  a  rule  all 
eight  shots  fell  together.  But  they  were  almost 
always  over  or  short — only  twice  did  the  Derf- 
flinger  come  under  this  infernal  hail,  and  each 
time  only  one  heavy  shell  hit  her. 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


We  were  firing  as  at  gunnery  practice.  The 
head-telephones  were  working  splendidly,  and 
each  of  my  orders  was  correctly  understood. 
Lieutenant-Commander  von  Stosch  reported  the 
exact  fall  of  each  shot  with  deadly  accuracy. 
"  Straddling  !  Two  hits  !  "  "  Straddling  !  The 
whole  salvo  in  the  ship  !  " 

I  was  trying  to  get  in  two  salvoes  to  the  enemy's 
one.  Several  times  I  was  unable  to  attain  this, 
as  for  full  salvoes  the  enemy  was  firing  with  fabu- 
lous rapidity.  I  observed  that  the  gunnery 
officer  of  the  Queen  Mary  was  firing  the  guns 
himself  with  central  fire-control,  using  the  famous 
Percy  Scott  "  Firing-director,"  for  all  the  guns 
fired,  and  the  shots  fell  absolutely  simultaneously. 
The  English  gunnery  officer  was  probably  sta- 
tioned in  the  fore-top,  where  he  was  above  the 
smoke,  and  firing  the  guns  electrically  from  there. 
The  ability  to  do  this  gave  the  English  ships  a 
great  advantage.  Unfortunately  for  us  it  was 
only  in  the  light  of  our  experiences  in  this  battle 
that  we  succeeded  in  inventing  an  apparatus 
allowing  of  director  firing  from  the  fore-top. 
I  myself  played  not  a  small  part  in  the  intro- 
duction of  the  director  firing  into  our  navy,  and 
conducted  in  the  Derfflinger  the  first  director  firing 
in  our  fleet  by  a  system  invented  by  me  and  later 
generally  known  as  the  "  Derfflinger  system/' 

And  so  the  Queen  Mary  and  the  Derfflinger 

158 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

fought  out  a  regular  gunnery  duel  over  the  de- 
stroyer action  that  was  raging  between  us.  But 
the  poor  Queen  Mary  was  having  a  bad  time. 
In  addition  to  the  Derfflinger  she  was  being 
engaged  by  the  Seydlitz  /  and  the  gunnery  officer 
of  the  Seydlitz,  Lieutenant-Commander  Foerster, 
was  our  crack  gunnery  expert,  tried  in  all  the 
previous  engagements  in  which  the  ship  had 
taken  part,  cool-headed  and  of  quick  decision. 
The  Seydlitz  only  carried  28-cm.  guns.  These 
could  not  pierce  the  thickest  armour  of  the 
Queen  Mary,  but  every  ship  has  less  heavily 
armoured  places  which  can  be  pierced  with  great 
damage  even  by  a  28-cm.  shell. 

The  good  functioning  of  our  hit-indicators 
prevented  any  danger  of  Lieutenant-Commander 
von  Stosch  or  myself  ever  confusing  our  own 
shots  with  those  from  the  Seydlitz's  28-cm.  guns. 
As  the  range  was  always  more  than  130  hm. 
neither  ship  could  yet  bring  her  i5-cm.  guns  to 
bear.  A  simultaneous  engagement  of  the  same 
enemy  by  two  ships  was  also  only  possible  so 
long  as  both  ships  were  using  their  heavy  guns 
only.  If  the  i5-cm.  guns  had  fired  in  between, 
it  would  have  been  impossible  to  distinguish 
the  fall  of  the  shots. 

For  the  time  between  6.22  and  6h.  26m.  los 
p.m.  my  log-keeper  in  the  transmitting  station 
made  out  the  following  table  : 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


GUNNERY  LOG  DURING  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  "  QUEEN  MARY." 


h. 

Time, 

m.     s. 

Training 
angle. 

Range 

in  m. 

Deflection. 

Orders  for  elevation 
telegraph,  etc. 

6 

22 

_ 

52° 

14,000           left  10 

E-U-3  ! 

6 

22 

40 

5i° 

13,900              „    1  6             2  short  ! 

6 

23 

45 

52°           13,700              ,,    14             i  short! 

6 

24 

20 

52°           13,500              „    14              Good,  Rapid  ! 

6 

24 

40 

52°           13,  4°°              »    T4 

6 

25 

- 

52°           13,400              »    M 

6 

25 

20 

52°           13,200              ,,    14 

6 

25 

45 

52°           13,100              ,,    14 

6 

26 

10 

52°           ;            13,200 

,,    10              2  short  ! 

! 

Heavy     explosion 

on       our       enemy  ! 

Change     of      target 

i 

left    to    the    second 

battle-cruiser     from 

the  left  ! 

It  is  noticeable  in  this  list  that  the  training 
angle  of  the  turrets  remained  practically  un- 
changed and  that,  therefore,  during  these  vital 
minutes  the  ship  steered  an  admirable  course. 

About  6.26  p.m.  was  the  historic  moment 
when  the  Queen  Mary,  the  proudest  ship  of  the 
English  fleet,  met  her  doom.  Since  6.24  p.m. 
every  one  of  our  salvoes  had  straddled  the  enemy. 
When  the  salvo  fired  at  6h.  26m.  los.  fell,  heavy 
explosions  had  already  begun  in  the  Queen  Mary. 
First  of  all  a  vivid  red  flame  shot  up  from  her 
forepart.  Then  came  an  explosion  forward  which 
was  followed  by  a  much  heavier  explosion  amid- 

160 


Battleship  firing. 


Splashes  made  by  Heavy  Guns. 


[To  face  p.  160. 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

ships,  black  debris  of  the  ship  flew  into  the  air, 
and  immediately  afterwards  the  whole  ship  blew 
up  with  a  terrific  explosion.  A  gigantic  cloud 
of  smoke  rose,  the  masts  collapsed  inwards, 
the  smoke-cloud  hid  everything  and  rose  higher 
and  higher.  Finally  nothing  but  a  thick,  black 
cloud  of  smoke  remained  where  the  ship  had  been. 
At  its  base  the  smoke  column  only  covered  a 
small  area,  but  it  widened  towards  the  summit 
and  looked  like  a  monstrous  black  pine.  I 
estimated  the  height  of  the  smoke  column  at  from 
300  to  400  m. 

In  The  Times  of  gth  June,  1916,  a  gunlayer 
of  the  Tiger,  the  next  astern  of  the  Queen  Mary, 
gives  the  following  description  of  the  sinking  of 
the  Queen  Mary : 

"  The  German  squadron  again  came  ahead, 
their  guns  being  concentrated  on  the  Queen  Mary. 
They  had  been  poking  about  for  the  range  for 
some  minutes  without  effect,  when  suddenly  a 
most  remarkable  thing  happened.  Every  shell 
that  the  Germans  threw  seemed  suddenly  to  strike 
the  battle-cruiser  at  once.  It  was  as  if  a  whirl- 
wind was  smashing  a  forest  down,  and  reminded 
me  very  much  of  the  rending  that  is  heard  when 
a  big  vessel  is  launched  and  the  stays  are  being 
smashed. 

"The  Queen  Mary  seemed  to  roll  slowly  to 

161  ii 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


starboard,  her  masts  and  funnels  gone,  and  with  a 
huge  hole  in  her  side.  She  listed  again,  the  hole 
disappeared  beneath  the  water,  which  rushed  into 
her  and  turned  her  completely  over.  A  minute 
and  a  half,  and  all  that  could  be  seen  of  the  Queen 
Mary  was  her  keel,  and  then  that  disappeared/' 

In  the  course  of  the  day  our  destroyers  picked 
up  two  survivors  of  the  Queen  Mary,  a  mid- 
shipman and  a  seaman,  and  brought  them  as 
prisoners  of  war  to  Wilhelmshaven.  According 
to  their  account  there  were  more  than  1,400  men 
on  the  Queen  Mary,  among  whom  was  a  Japanese 
prince,  the  Naval  Attache  in  London.  The 
Captain  of  the  Queen  Mary  was  Captain  C.  J. 
Prowse.  In  their  list  of  officer  losses  the  Admiralty 
said,  speaking  of  the  Queen  Mary  :  "  With  the 
exception  of  four  midshipmen  all  officers  on  board 
were  lost." 

Scarcely  had  the  Queen  Mary  disappeared  in 
the  cloud  of  smoke  when  I  began  to  find  a  new 
target  with  my  periscope.  I  veered  the  periscope 
to  the  left  and  saw  to  my  astonishment  that 
there  were  still  two  battle-cruisers  there.  It 
was  not  until  this  moment  that  I  realized  that 
hitherto  I  had  been  engaging  the  third  ship  in 
the  line.  The  Lion,  then,  had  meanwhile  taken 
station  again  at  the  head  of  the  enemy  line.  Our 
target  was  once  more  the  Princess  Royal. 

162 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 


After  the  destruction  of  the  Queen  Mary  the 
following  orders  were  recorded  in  the  fore-control : 


Time, 
h.     m.     s. 

Training 
angle. 

Range 
in  m. 

Deflection. 

Orders  for  elevation 
telegraphs,  etc. 

6     27     15 

47° 

12,200 

left  12 

Fire  !  2  short  1 

6     28     - 

60° 

12,400 

„    M 

4  short  I 

6     28     30 

83° 

12,600 

6     29     20 

88° 

14,000 

„    14 

6     30     20 

88° 

14,600 

„     10 

4  short  ! 

6     31     20 

87° 

15,000 

6     32     10 

8?° 

15,700 

2 

4  short  ! 

6     33     10 

105° 

16,400 

One  minute  five  seconds,  therefore,  after  the 
last  salvo  struck  the  Queen  Mary,  the  first  salvo 
struck  the  Princess  Royal.  I  had  had  the  range 
of  this  ship  measured  by  the  Bg.  man  in  the 
fore-control.  The  measured  range  was  only 
12,200  m.  At  this  range  I  fired  the  first  salvo, 
which  fell  short.  The  same  thing  happened 
with  the  next  two  salvoes,  so  that  I  increased 
the  range  considerably  for  the  fourth.  The 
Bg.  man  had  apparently  not  realized  that  after 
the  sinking  of  the  Queen  Mary  the  range  no 
longer  decreased  but  began  to  increase  rapidly. 
The  continually  changing  training  angle  recorded 
in  the  log  shows  that  the  ship  was  steering  a  very 
irregular  course  and  was  bearing  to  port.  The 
enemy's  bearing  was  now  somewhat  more  abaft 
the  beam.  This  put  successful  rapid  shooting 
out  of  the  question.  As  a  rule  there  was  a  full 

163  ii* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


minute  between  the  salvoes.  Each  time  we  had 
to  wait  for  the  splashes.  When  these  were  ob- 
served new  orders  had  generally  to  be  given  for 
deflection,  rate  and  elevation. 

At  6.36  p.m.  the  range  was  16,800  m. 

Meanwhile  we  saw  that  the  enemy  were  being 
reinforced.  Behind  the  battle-cruiser  line  ap- 
peared four  big  ships.  We  soon  identified  these 
as  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth  class.  There  had  been 
much  talk  in  our  fleet  of  these  ships.  They  were 
ships  of  the  line  with  the  colossal  armament  of 
eight  J-5-in.  guns,  28,000  tons  displacement  and  a 
speed  of  twenty-five  knots.  Their  speed,  there- 
fore, was  scarcely  inferior  to  ours  (twenty-six 
knots),  but  they  fired  a  shell  more  than  twice  as 
heavy  as  ours.  They  engaged  at  portentous 
ranges.  We  were  now  being  subjected  to  heavy 
fire  and  so  we  steered  a  zig-zag  course.  Between 
6.36  and  6.45  p.m.  I  did  not  fire  the  heavy 
guns  at  all.  The  reason  for  this  lay  for  the  most 
part  with  the  smoke  from  the  destroyer  action 
which  was  still  raging  between  the  lines,  and  our 
anti-destroyer  fire  which  was  being  controlled 
by  the  Third  Gunnery  Officer,  Lieutenant-Com- 
mander Hausser.  The  English  destroyers  had 
by  now  pressed  forward  infernally  near  to  us. 

As  I  could  see  nothing  of  the  big  ships  I  had 
ample  opportunity  of  observing  the  course  of  this 
action.  It  was  a  wonderful  spectacle,  when  the 

164 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

Regensburg,  flying  the  flag  of  Commodore  Heinrich, 
formerly  my  commanding  officer  on  the  Derfflinger, 
passed  through  our  line  at  the  head  of  a  flotilla  all 
firing  furiously.  Our  destroyers  and  those  of  the 
enemy  closed  one  another  to  the  shortest  range.  I 
saw  two  of  our  destroyers  fall  out.  They  were 
leaking  badly  and  it  was  obvious  that  it  was  all 
up  with  them.  Others  went  alongside  under  fire 
and  took  off  the  entire  ship's  company.  One 
English  destroyer  sank  and  others  hauled  out,  out 
of  control.  Meanwhile  our  15-cm.  salvoes  crashed 
out  unceasingly,  Lieutenant-Commander  Hausser 
very  effectively  straddling  several  destroyers, 
which  he  engaged  one  after  the  other.  On  one 
he  registered  a  visible  hit ;  she  stopped  suddenly 
and  then  disappeared  in  a  cloud  of  smoke. 

What  a  pity  it  was  that  there  was  no  marine 
artist  on  board  !  The  well-known  marine  painter 
Klaus  Bergen  had  often  accompanied  us  on  our 
sweeps  in  the  North  Sea.  This  time  something 
had  prevented  his  coming.  He  regretted  this 
very  much  afterwards,  but  in  spite  of  his  absence 
he  became  the  most  successful  painter  of  the 
Skagerrak  battle.  Unfortunately  photography 
on  board  was  strictly  forbidden.  Cameras  were 
not  allowed  in  the  ships.  This  was  a  precaution 
against  espionage.  As  a  result,  not  a  single 
photograph  was  taken  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 
in  the  whole  German  fleet. 

165 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


The  log-keeper  in  the  secondary  armament 
transmitting  station,  Midshipman  Hauth,  who  kept 
an  admirable  log  throughout  the  whole  action, 
recorded  as  follows  for  the  time  of  the  destroyer 
repulse  : 

"  6.37  p.m.  :  Secondary  armament  on  de- 
stroyers !  As  directed !  6,000 !  On  the  de- 
stroyer to  extreme  left !  Fire  !  —  7,000 !  — 
Fire  ! — 6,400  ! — Fire  ! —  6,000 — Fire — Fire — Good, 
Rapid  ! — Fire — Fire — Fire  ! 

"  6.42  p.m.  :    Secondary   armament,  cease  fire 

-  6,800  —  Fire  —  5,500  —  Fire  —  5,000  —  Fire  — 

Fire  —  5,600  —  Fire  —  Fire  !  —  7,000  —  Fire 

— 6,800  —  Fire  !  —  Good,  Rapid  !  —  Fire  —  Fire  — 

Fire  ! — 7,000 — Fire — Fire  ! 

"  6.45  p.m.  :  Ship  turning  to  port  !  -  -  Fire  ! — 
8,000 — Fire  ! — 8,400 — Fire — Fire  ! 

"  6.48  p.m.  :  Secondary  armament,  cease  fire  !  " 

At  6.48  p.m.  the  anti-destroyer  fire  broke  off  and 
at  6.50  p.m.  the  whole  squadron  altered  course  to 
N.N.W.  With  this  manoeuvre  Admiral  Hipper 
with  the  battle-cruisers  took  a  position  about 
seven  sea  miles  in  advance  of  the  head  of  our  main 
fleet,  who  were  steering  approximately  a  N.N.W. 
course  at  full  speed  and  whose  head  soon  after- 
wards engaged  the  ships  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth 
class. 

From  numerous  hits  with  io.5-cm.  shell  we 

166 


First  Phase  of  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

ascertained  later  that  the  English  destroyers  had 
also  subjected  us  to  a  heavy  fire.  In  the  general 
uproar  of  the  battle  this  had  escaped  my  notice. 
The  io.5-cm.  shell  were,  of  course,  entirely  in- 
effective against  our  armour ;  they  had  only  taken 
effect  in  the  unprotected  parts  of  the  ship,  particu- 
larly in  the  rigging,  where  they  had  damaged  our 
wireless  aerials  and  some  of  the  gunnery  telephone 
wires  in  the  tops.  After  the  action  an  officer 
found  an  unexploded  io.5-cm.  shell  in  his  bunk 
when  he  was  turning  in. 

Between  6.45  and  6.50  p.m.  I  fired  eight  more 
salvoes  with  the  heavy  guns  at  18,000  m.  at  the 
Princess  Royal,  but  without  any  particular  success . 

As  we  were  altering  course  to  N.N.W.  we  caught 
sight  of  the  head  of  our  3rd  Squadron,  the  proud 
ships  of  the  Kdnig  class.  Everyone  now  breathed 
more  freely.  While  we  had  been  engaged  by 
the  English  5th  Battle  Squadron  with  its  I5~in. 
guns  in  addition  to  the  Battle  Cruiser  Squadron 
we  had  felt  rather  uncomfortable. 

At  6.50  p.m.  I  sent  the  following  message  to 
the  guns  :  "  Ship  slowly  bearing  to  starboard. 
Our  3rd  Squadron  has  come  up." 

This  closed  the  first  phase  of  the  battle.  We 
had  seen  one  English  giant  blown  to  pieces  by 
our  fire  like  a  barrel  of  gunpowder.  The  Derf- 
ftinger,  however,  had  come  out  of  the  engagement 
with  her  fighting  strength  unimpaired.  What 

167 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


wonder  that  we  were  in  high  spirits  and  looked 
forward  confidently  to  the  next  action !  We 
were  now  in  close  touch  with  our  most  powerful 
battle  squadron  and  we  thought  that  we  were 
only  opposed  to  the  four  remaining  battle-cruisers 
and  the  four  ships  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth  class. 
We  were  filled  with  the  proud  joy  of  victory  and 
hoped  to  accomplish  the  destruction  of  the  whole 
force  opposed  to  us.  We  had  acquired  an  absolute 
confidence  in  our  ship.  It  seemed  quite  out  of 
the  question  that  our  proud  ship  could  be  shattered 
in  a  few  minutes  like  the  Queen  Mary  and  the 
Indefatigable.  On  the  other  hand,  I  had  a  feeling 
that  we  could  blow  up  any  English  ship  in  no  time, 
given  a  straight  course  for  a  time  and  not  too 
long  a  range — if  possible  not  over  15,000  m. 
We  were  burning  to  win  fresh  laurels.  One  could 
feel  that  a  feeling  of  exaltation  reigned  throughout 
the  ship.  The  gun  crews  had  done  their  work 
with  incredible  efficiency  and  even  during  the 
most  rapid  fire  had  always  had  their  guns  ready 
as  soon  as  the  fire-gong  rang.  The  gun-barrels 
began  to  get  very  hot  after  an  hour's  firing,  the 
grey  paint  began  to  blister  and  to  turn  brown  and 
yellow.  The  coolness  with  which  the  captain 
commanded  the  ship  had  been  exemplary.  He 
had  frequently  helped  me  with  messages,  but  for 
the  rest  had  left  me  a  free  hand,  particularly 
as  to  choice  of  targets. 

168 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  SECOND  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(6.55  TO  7.5  P.M.).  THE  FIFTH  BATTLE 
SQUADRON  ENGAGED.  BEATTY'S  OUTFLANK- 
ING MANOEUVRE 


THE  second  phase  was  just  as  unsatisfactory  as 
the  first  was  successful  and  interesting  from 
the  point  of  view  of  gunnery.  The  enemy  had 
learned  a  devil  of  a  lesson  and  acquired  a  deep 
respect  for  the  effectiveness  of  our  gun-fire. 
During  the  wild  dash  north  they  kept  as  much 
as  possible  out  of  our  range,  but  kept  us  within 
reach  of  their  own  long-range  guns.  It  will  be 
seen  from  Sketch  I.  that  in  this  second  phase 
the  ranges  are  scarcely  ever  less  than  18,000  m. 
I  only  fired  to  make  quite  sure  that  the  enemy 
were  still  out  of  range,  and  then,  to  save  ammuni- 
tion, I  contented  myself  with  isolated  shots  from 
one  turret.  The  guns  were  again  trained  on  the 
upper  edge  of  the  funnels  or  the  mastheads. 

At  these  long  ranges  the  enemy's  shooting  was 
not  good  either,  though  their  salvoes,  it  is  true, 
fell  well  together  and  always  over  an  area  of  not 
more  than  three  hundred  to  four  hundred  metres 
diameter.  The  control,  however,  was  not  very 
efficient,  perhaps  owing  to  the  poor  visibility. 
At  any  rate,  the  salvoes  fell  at  very  irregular 

171 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


distances  from  our  ship.  Nevertheless,  we 
suffered  bad  hits,  two  or  three  heavy  shells 
striking  us  during  this  phase.  When  a  heavy 
shell  hit  the  armour  of  our  ship,  the  terrific  crash 
of  the  explosion  was  followed  by  a  vibration  of 
the  whole  ship,  affecting  even  the  conning-tower. 
The  shells  which  exploded  in  the  interior  of  the 
ship  caused  rather  a  dull  roar,  which  was  trans- 
mitted all  over  by  the  countless  voice-pipes  and 
telephones. 

The  four  English  battle-cruisers  were  travelling 
at  top  speed,  and  it  was  not  long  before  they 
vanished  from  our  view  in  mist  and  smoke. 
They  were  steering  north  and  our  inferior  speed 
made  it  impossible  for  us  to  keep  up  with  them, 
though  at  7.21  p.m.  the  Commander-in-Chief  of 
the  fleet  signalled  :  "  Follow  the  battle-cruisers." 
Our  Battle  Cruiser  Squadron,  however,  could  not 
maintain  a  speed  of  more  than  twenty-five  knots 
for  any  length  of  time,  and  with  their  speed  of 
twenty-eight  knots  the  English  ships  left  us 
standing. 

At  the  time  we  did  not  grasp  the  object  of  the 
enemy's  manoeuvre.  We  assumed  that  they 
were  merely  trying  to  get  into  touch  quickly  with 
their  main  fleet,  whose  presence  we  inferred  from 
the  movements  of  the  English  battle-cruisers. 
Actually  Admiral  Beatty,  by  completely  out- 
flanking us  in  spite  of  our  highest  speed,  accom- 

172 


Second  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

plished  an  excellent  tactical  manoeuvre,  and  his 
ships  carried  out  an  admirable  feat  of  technique. 
He  accomplished  the  famous  "  crossing  the  T," 
compelled  us  to  alter  course,  and  finally  brought 
us  into  such  a  position  that  we  were  completely 
enveloped  by  the  English  Battle  Fleet  and  the 
English  battle-cruisers.  In  the  later  phases  of 
the  battle  we  were,  as  a  rule,  no  longer  able  to 
tell  to  which  enemy  ship  we  were  opposed,  and 
I  cannot  therefore  say  with  any  certainty  when 
we  engaged  Beatty's  four  battle-cruisers  again, 
or  if  we  ever  did  so. 

After  the  gradual  disappearance  of  the  four 
battle-cruisers  we  were  still  faced  with  the  four 
powerful  ships  of  the  Fifth  Battle  Squadron, 
Malaya,  Valiant,  Barham  and  Warspite. 

These  ships  cannot  have  developed  very  high 
speed  in  this  phase  of  the  battle,  for  they  soon 
came  within  range  of  our  3rd  Squadron,  and 
were  engaged  by  the  ships  at  the  head  of  the 
line,  particularly  the  flagship,  the  Konig.  In  this 
way  the  four  English  battleships  at  one  time 
and  another  came  under  the  fire  of  at  least  nine 
German  ships,  five  battle-cruisers  and  from  four 
to  five  battleships.  According  to  my  gunnery-log, 
we  were  firing  after  7.16  p.m.  at  the  second 
battleship  from  the  right,  the  one  immediately 
astern  of  the  leader.  At  these  great  ranges  I 
fired  armour-piercing  shell. 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


The  second  phase  passed  without  any  important 
events  as  far  as  we  were  concerned.  In  a  sense, 
this  part  of  the  action,  fought  against  a  numeric- 
ally inferior  but  more  powerfully  armed  enemy, 
who  kept  us  under  fire  at  ranges  at  which  we 
were  helpless,  was  highly  depressing,  nerve- 
wracking  and  exasperating.  Our  only  means  of 
defence  was  to  leave  the  line  for  a  short  time, 
when  we  saw  that  the  enemy  had  our  range. 
As  this  manoeuvre  was  imperceptible  to  the 
enemy,  we  extricated  ourselves  at  regular  intervals 
from  the  hail  of  fire. 

I  may  remark  here  that  these  slight  alterations 
of  course  to  get  out  of  the  enemy's  fire  are 
not  shown  on  the  sketch,  as  we  always  took 
station  again  in  the  line  at  top  speed  immediately 
afterwards. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  gunnery  conditions 
underwent  a  fundamental  change. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THIRD  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE  (7.50 
TO  9.5  P.M.).  HEAVY  FIGHTING  AGAINST 
SHIPS  OF  THE  LINE,  CRUISERS  AND  DE- 
STROYERS. DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  "  INVIN- 
CIBLE/' "  DERFFLINGER  "  FORCED  TO  STOP 
TO  CLEAR  HER  TORPEDO-NET 


g5 

e 


a 


Ax  7.40  p.m.  enemy  light  cruisers  and  destroyers 
launched  a  torpedo  attack  against  us.  We  there- 
fore altered  course  to  N.N.E.,  i.e.,  about  six 
points  to  starboard. 

The  visibility  was  now  so  bad  that  it  was 
difficult  for  us  to  distinguish  the  enemy  ships. 
We  were  engaging  light  cruisers  and  destroyers. 
At  7.55  p.m.  we  turned  on  an  easterly  course,  and 
at  8  p.m.  the  whole  Battle  Cruiser  Squadron  formed 
a  line  of  bearing  on  a  southerly  course  as  the 
destroyers  pressed  home  the  attack.  This 
brought  us  very  effectively  out  of  the  line  of  the 
torpedoes  that  had  been  fired  against  us.  At 
8.12  p.m.  we  again  altered  course  towards  the 
enemy.  During  this  time  we  had  only  fired 
intermittently  with  our  heavy  and  secondary 
armament.  At  8.15  p.m.  we  came  under  heavy 
fire.  It  flashed  out  on  all  sides.  We  could  only 
make  out  the  ships'  hulls  indistinctly,  but  as  far 
as  I  was  able  to  see  the  horizon,  enemy  ships 
were  all  round  us.  As  I  could  not  distinguish 

177  12 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


either  the  end  or  the  beginning  of  the  enemy 
line,  I  was  unable  to  engage  the  "  second  ship 
from  the  right,"  but  selected  the  one  I  could  see 
best. 

And  now  a  terrific  struggle  began.  Within 
a  short  time  the  din  of  the  battle  reached  a 
climax.  It  was  now  perfectly  clear  to  us  that 
we  were  faced  with  the  whole  English  Fleet.  I 
could  see  from  her  gigantic  hull  that  I  had 
engaged  a  giant  battleship.  Between  the  two 
lines  light  cruiser  and  destroyer  actions  were 
still  raging.  All  at  once  I  saw  through  my  peri- 
scope a  German  light  cruiser  passing  us  in  flames. 
I  recognized  the  Wiesbaden.  She  was  almost 
hidden  in  smoke,  with  only  the  quarter-deck 
clear,  and  her  after-gun  firing  incessantly  at  an 
English  cruiser.  Gallant  Wiesbaden !  Gallant 
crew  !  The  only  survivor  was  Chief  Stoker  Zenne, 
who  was  picked  up  by  a  Norwegian  fishing  boat 
after  drifting  about  for  three  days  on  a  raft ;  all 
the  rest,  including  the  poet,  Gorch  Fock,  who 
loved  the  sea  above  all  else,  sealed  their  loyalty 
to  their  Kaiser  and  Empire  by  a  sailor's  death. 
The  Wiesbaden  was  subjected  to  a  heavy  fire 
by  an  English  light  cruiser.  Again  and  again 
her  shells  struck  the  poor  Wiesbaden.  Seized 
with  fury,  I  abandoned  my  former  target,  had 
the  English  cruiser's  range  measured,  gave  the 
range  and  deflection,  and  "  crash  !  " — a  salvo 

178 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

roared  out  at  the  Wiesbaden's  tormentor.  One 
more  salvo  and  I  had  him.  A  column  of  smoke 
rose  high  in  the  air.  Apparently  a  magazine 
had  exploded.  The  cruiser  turned  away  and 
hauled  out  at  top  speed,  while  I  peppered  her 
with  two  or  three  more  salvoes. 

At  this  moment  Lieut  .-Commander  Hausser, 
who  had  been  engaging  destroyers  with  his 
secondary  armament,  asked  me  :  "Is  this  cruiser 
with  four  funnels  German  or  English,  sir  ?  "  I 
examined  the  ship  through  the  periscope.  In  the 
misty  grey  light  the  colours  of  the  German  and 
English  ships  were  difficult  to  distinguish.  The 
cruiser  was  not  very  far  away  from  us.  She  had 
four  funnels  and  two  masts,  like  our  Rostock. 
11  She  is  certainly  English/'  Lieutenant-Comman- 
der Hausser  shouted.  "  May  I  fire  ?  "  "  Yes,  fire 
away."  I  was  now  certain  she  was  a  big  English 
ship.  The  secondary  armament  was  trained  on 
the  new  target.  Lieutenant-Commander  Hausser 
gave  the  order  :  "  6,000  !  "  Then,  just  as  he 
was  about  to  give  the  order  :  "  Fire  !  "  some- 
thing terrific  happened  :  the  English  ship,  which  I 
had  meanwhile  identified  as  an  old  English 
armoured  cruiser,  broke  in  half  with  a  tremendous 
explosion.  Black  smoke  and  debris  shot  into  the 
air,  a  flame  enveloped  the  whole  ship,  and  then  she 
sank  before  our  eyes.  There  was  nothing  but  a 
gigantic  smoke  cloud  to  mark  the  place  where 

179  12* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


just  before  a  proud  ship  had  been  fighting.  I 
think  she  was  destroyed  by  the  fire  of  our  next 
ahead,  Admiral  Hipper's  flagship,  the  Lutzow. 

This  all  happened  in  a  much  shorter  time  than 
I  have  taken  to  tell  it.  The  whole  thing  was 
over  in  a  few  seconds,  and  then  we  had  already 
engaged  new  targets.  The  destroyed  ship  was 
the  Defence,  an  old  armoured  cruiser  of  the  same 
class  as  the  Black  Prince,  which  was  sunk  on  the 
following  night  by  the  Thuringen  and  other 
ships  of  the  line.  She  was  a  ship  of  14,800  tons, 
armed  with  six  23.4-011.  and  ten  15.2-cm.  guns, 
and  carrying  a  crew  of  700  men.  Not  one  of  the 
whole  ship's  company  was  saved.  She  was  blown 
to  atoms  and  all  the  men  were  killed  by  the 
explosion.  As  we  saw  the  ship  at  a  compara- 
tively short  distance  in  good  visibility,  magnified 
fifteen  times  by  the  periscopes,  we  could  see  exactly 
what  happened.  The  whole  horror  of  this  event 
is  indelibly  fixed  on  my  mind. 

I  went  on  to  engage  other  big  ships,  without 
any  idea  what  kind  of  ships  they  were.  At  8.22 
p.m.  we  turned  on  a  south-easterly  course,  but 
in  the  general  confusion  of  the  battle  that  was 
now  raging  I  had  lost  all  grasp  of  the  tactical 
situation.  Once  the  thought  flashed  across  my 
mind  :  "  Can  we  be  firing  at  German  ships  ?  " 
At  that  moment,  however,  the  visibility,  which 
changed  from  one  minute  to  the  next,  but  which 

180 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

on  the  whole  was  gradually  growing  worse,  im- 
proved and  revealed  distinctly  the  typical  English 
silhouette  and  dark  grey  colour.  It  is  my  opinion 
that  our  light  grey  colour  was  more  favourable 
than  the  dark  grey  of  the  English  ships.  Our 
ships  were  much  more  quickly  concealed  by  the 
thin  films  of  mist  which  were  now  driving  across 
the  sea  from  east  to  west. 

At  8.25  p.m.  Lieutenant  von  der  Decken,  in 
the  after-control,  recorded  :  "  Lutzow  heavily  hit 
forward.  Ship  on  fire.  Much  smoke. "  At  8.30 
p.m.  he  wrote :  "  Three  heavy  hits  on  the 
Derfflinger"  Of  these  one  hit  the  15-cm.  battery 
on  the  port  side,  went  clean  through  the  centre 
gun  and  burst,  killing  or  wounding  the  whole 
of  the  casemate  crew.  The  explosion  also  knocked 
the  first  15-cm.  gun  off  its  mounting  and  killed  or 
wounded  several  men.  The  other  hits  were  aft. 

I  now  selected  my  target  as  far  ahead  as  possible, 
the  leading  ship  of  the  enemy  line,  for  I  saw  that 
the  Lutzow's  fire  was  now  weak.  At  times  the 
smoke  from  her  burning  forepart  made  fire- 
control  on  the  Liitzow  impossible. 

At  8.24  p.m.  I  began  to  engage  large  enemy 
battleships  to  the  north-east.  Even  though  the 
ranges  were  short,  from  6,000  to  7,000  m.,  the 
ships  often  became  invisible  in  the  slowly  advanc- 
ing mists,  mixed  with  the  smoke  from  the  guns 
and  funnels.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  observe 

181 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  splashes.  All  splashes  that  fell  over  could 
not  be  seen  at  all,  and  only  those  that  fell  very 
short  could  be  distinguished  clearly,  which  was 
not  much  help,  for  as  soon  as  we  got  nearer  the 
target  again  it  became  impossible  to  see  where 
the  shots  fell.  I  was  shooting  by  the  measure- 
ments of  the  Bg.  man  in  the  fore-control,  Lead- 
ing Seaman  Hanel,  who  had  been  my  loyal 
servant  for  five  years.  In  view  of  the  misty 
weather  these  measurements  were  very  irregular 
and  inexact,  but  as  no  observation  was  possible 
I  had  no  alternative.  Meanwhile  we  were  being 
subjected  to  a  heavy,  accurate  and  rapid  fire 
from  several  ships  at  the  same  time.  It  was 
clear  that  the  enemy  could  now  see  us  much  better 
than  we  could  see  them.  This  will  be  difficult 
to  understand  for  anyone  who  does  not  know  the 
sea,  but  it  is  a  fact  that  in  this  sort  of  weather 
the  differences  in  visibility  are  very  great  in 
different  directions.  A  ship  clear  of  the  mist 
is  much  more  clearly  visible  from  a  ship  actually 
in  the  mist  than  vice  versa.  In  determining 
visibility  an  important  part  is  played  by  the 
position  of  the  sun.  In  misty  weather  the  ships 
with  their  shady  side  towards  the  enemy  are  much 
easier  to  see  than  those  lit  by  the  sun. 

In  this  way  a  severe,  unequal  struggle  developed. 
Several  heavy  shells  pierced  our  ship  with  terrific 
force  and  exploded  with  a  tremendous  roar, 

182 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

which  shook  every  seam  and  rivet.  The  Captain 
had  again  frequently  to  steer  the  ship  out  of  the 
line  in  order  to  get  out  of  the  hail  of  fire.  It  was 
pretty  heavy  shooting. 

This  went  on  until  8.29  p.m. 

At  this  moment  the  veil  of  mist  in  front  of  us 
split  across  like  the  curtain  at  a  theatre.  Clear 
and  sharply  silhouetted  against  the  uncovered 
part  of  the  horizon  we  saw  a  powerful  battleship 
with  two  funnels  between  the  masts  and  a  third 
close  against  the  forward  tripod  mast.  She  was 
steering  an  almost  parallel  course  with  ours  at 
top  speed.  Her  guns  were  trained  on  us  and 
immediately  another  salvo  crashed  out,  straddling 
us  completely.  "  Range  9,000  !  "  roared  Leading 
Seaman  Hanel.  "  9,000  —  Salvoes-fire  !  "  I 
ordered,  and  with  feverish  anxiety  I  waited  for 
our  splashes.  "  Over.  Two  hits  !  "  called  out 
Lieutenant-Commander  von  Stosch.  I  gave  the 
order  :  "  100  down.  Good,  Rapid  !  "  and  thirty 
seconds  after  the  first  salvo  the  second  left  the 
guns.  I  observed  two  short  splashes  and  two 
hits.  Lieutenant-Commander  von  Stosch  called  : 
"  Hits  !  "  Every  twenty  seconds  came  the  roar 
of  another  salvo.  At  8.31  p.m.  the  Derfflinger 
fired  her  last  salvo  at  this  ship,  and  then  for  the 
third  time  we  witnessed  the  dreadful  spectacle 
that  we  had  already  seen  in  the  case  of  the  Queen 
Mary  and  the  Defence. 

183 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


As  with  the  other  ships  there  occurred  a  rapid 
succession  of  heavy  explosions,  masts  collapsed, 
debris  was  hurled  into  the  air,  a  gigantic  column 
of  black  smoke  rose  towards  the  sky,  and  from 
the  parting  sections  of  the  ship,  coal  dust  spurted 
in  all  directions.  Flames  enveloped  the  ship, 
fresh  explosions  followed,  and  behind  this  murky 
shroud  our  enemy  vanished  from  our  sight.  I 
shouted  into  the  telephone :  "  Our  enemy  has 
blown  up  !  "  and  above  the  din  of  the  battle  a 
great  cheer  thundered  through  the  ship  and  was 
transmitted  to  the  fore-control  by  all  the  gun- 
nery telephones  and  flashed  from  one  gun-position 
to  another.  I  sent  up  a  short,  fervent  prayer 
of  thanks  to  the  Almighty,  shouted  to  my  ser- 
vant :  "  Bravo,  Hanel,  jolly  well  measured  !  " 
and  then  my  order  rang  out  :  "  Change  target  to 
the  left.  On  the  second  battle-cruiser  from  the 
right  !  "  The  battle  continued. 

Who  was  this  enemy  ?  I  had  not  examined 
her  carefully  nor  given  much  thought  to  her 
identity,  but  I  had  taken  her  to  be  an  English 
battle-cruiser.  I  described  her  as  such  in  giving 
the  target,  as  my  gunnery  log-keeper  recorded. 
There  had  been  no  time  to  discuss  her  class  while 
we  were  engaging  her,  for  there  had  only  been  a 
few  minutes  in  which  to  recognize  her  with  any 
certainty.  Only  the  gunnery  officers  and  gun- 
layers  and  the  torpedo-officers  had  seen  her  blow 

184 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

up,  the  attention  of  the  Captain  and  his  assistants, 
the  navigating  and  signal  officers  being  entirely 
taken  up  with  keeping  the  ship  in  her  station. 
It  was  difficult  work  navigating  astern  of  the 
Lutzow,  which  was  hardly  in  a  condition  to  keep 
her  place  in  the  line. 

When,  after  the  battle,  the  reports  came  to  be 
drawn  up,  most  of  the  officers  were  convinced 
that  she  was  a  ship  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth  class. 
I  was  of  the  opinion  that  she  belonged  to  the 
Invincible  class,  but  I  admitted  that  I  was  not 
at  all  sure.  If  you  take  a  naval  pocket-book 
and  compare  the  silhouettes  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth 
and  Invincible  classes,  there  is  at  first  sight  a 
perplexing  similarity.  We  therefore  entered  in 
our  report  that  at  8.30  p.m.  we  had  destroyed  by 
gun-fire  a  battleship  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth  class. 
Our  report  ran  :  "  The  ship  blew  up  in  a  similar 
way  to  the  Queen  Mary  at  6.26  p.m.  Clearly 
observed  by  the  First  and  Third  Gunnery  Officers, 
and  the  First  Torpedo  Officer  in  the  fore-control, 
the  Second  and  Fourth  Gunnery  Officers  in  the 
after  control  and  the  Gunnery  Observation  Officer 
in  the  fore-top.  Ship  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth 
class/' 

After  the  battle,  the  following  statement  was 
made  by  English  prisoners  at  Wilhelmshaven  : 
"  One  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth  ships,  the  War  spite, 
left  the  line,  listing  heavily,  and  hauled  away  to 

185 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  north-west.  At  8  p.m.  the  English  destroyer 
Turbulent  received  a  wireless  report  that  the 
War  spite  had  sunk." 

On  the  strength  of  our  battle  report  and  the 
statements  of  the  prisoners,  our  Admiralty  au- 
thorities were  obliged  to  assume  that  the  ship 
destroyed  by  the  Derfflinger  was  the  Warspite, 
and,  accordingly,  the  Warspite  instead  of  the 
Invincible  was  reported  as  an  enemy  loss.  That 
the  Invincible  was  sunk  we  learned  from  the 
report  of  the  English  Admiralty,  and  naturally 
her  loss  was  added  afterwards  to  the  previous 
report.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  the  Invincible  we 
had  engaged  and  blown  up  and  not  the  Warspite. 
The  English  reports  soon  made  this  quite  clear. 

On  the  3rd  June,  the  Manchester  Guardian 
said  that  the  German  Admiralty  report  of  the 
ist  June  contained  a  detailed  and  frankly  exact 
report  of  the  English  losses,  except  that  it  gave 
the  name  of  the  battleship  Warspite  instead  of 
the  battle-cruiser  Invincible. 

The  Times  of  6th  June,  1916,  reports  on  the 
evidence  of  combatants  :  *  The  Invincible,  flying 
the  flag  of  Admiral  Hood,  Sir  David  Beatty's 
second  in  command,  singled  out  the  Hindenburg, 
and  after  a  hot  fight,  in  which  some  of  our  men 
claim  that  the  Hindenburg  received  mortal  injury, 
the  Invincible  went  down." 

At  this  time  the  Hindenburg  was  still  being 

186 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

built.  The  Derfflinger  was  her  sister-ship  and  the 
English  account  is  correct  but  for  the  names  : 
it  was  the  Derfflinger  and  not  the  still  uncompleted 
Hindenburg  that  engaged  the  Invincible. 

The  account  of  the  engagement  between  the 
Derfflinger  and  the  Invincible  given  by  one  of  the 
two  officers  saved  from  the  Invincible  is  perfectly 
correct  with  the  exception  of  the  time.  The 
Times  of  the  I2th  June,  1916,  reports  that  the 
father  of  a  lieutenant  who  went  down  with  the 
Invincible  received  from  the  two  surviving  officers 
a  letter,  in  which  they  say  :  "  Your  son  was 
with  the  Admiral  and  we  were  engaged  with  the 
Derfflinger.  There  was  a  tremendous  explosion 
aboard  at  6.34  p.m.  The  ship  broke  in  half  and 
sank  in  ten  or  fifteen  seconds/' 

On  the  I3th  June,  1916,  The  Times,  quoting 
a  letter  from  the  brother  of  the  late  Lieutenant 
Charles  Fisher  says :  "  We  learn  from  Com- 
mander Dannreuther,  the  sole  surviving  officer 
of  H.M.S.  Invincible,  that  a  shell  fell  into  the 
powder-magazine.  There  was  a  great  explosion, 
and  when  Dannreuther  recovered  consciousness  he 
found  himself  in  the  water.  Ship  and  crew  had 
disappeared." 

That  they  were  the  ships  of  Hood's  battle- 
cruiser  squadron  that  we  had  been  engaging 
from  8. 24  p.m.  onwards,  at  ranges  varying  between 
6,000  m.  and  7,000  m.,  is  confirmed  by  Admiral 

187 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Beatty's  official  dispatch.  This  reports  as  follows 
on  the  part  played  by  the  Invincible,  Indomitable 
and  Inflexible  of  the  3rd  Battle  Cruiser  Squadron  : 

"  At  6.20  p.m.  the  3rd  Battle  Cruiser  Squad- 
ron appeared  ahead,  steaming  south  towards 
the  enemy's  van.  I  ordered  them  to  take  station 
ahead,  which  was  carried  out  magnificently, 
Rear- Admiral  Hood  bringing  his  squadron  into 
action  in  a  most  inspiring  manner,  worthy  of  his 
great  naval  ancestors.  At  6.25  p.m.  I  altered 
course  to  the  E.S.E.  in  support  of  the  3rd  Battle 
Cruiser  Squadron,  who  were  at  this  time  only 
8,000  yards  from  the  enemy's  leading  ship.  They 
were  pouring  a  hot  fire  into  her  and  caused  her 
to  turn  to  the  westward  of  south." 

A  Reuter  telegram  of  the  5th  June,  1916,  states 
that  when  the  action  had  been  in  progress  some 
hours  the  Indomitable,  Invincible  and  Inflexible 
appeared  on  the  scene ;  that  this  phase  was 
chiefly  a  duel  of  heavy  guns  and  that  the  In- 
vincible, after  fighting  bravely  and  inflicting 
heavy  punishment  on  the  enemy,  met  her  doom 
and  sank. 

My  reason  for  supporting  my  own  description 
of  this  event  from  the  English  accounts  of  the 
battle  is  that,  hitherto,  the  German  reports  have 
left  it  open  as  to  whether  the  sinking  of  the 
Invincible  was  due  to  gun-fire  or  a  torpedo.  On 
historical  grounds  I  consider  it  necessary  to  make 

188 


SKETCH  I. 


6°  East 


Course  of  the  Derfflinger  and  other  German   Battle- Cruisers  during 

the  Battle  of  Skagerrak. 
_  Approximate  Course  of  English  Battleships  engaged  by  the  Derfflinger. 


Direction  and  Range  of  the  Derfflinger's  Heavy  Guns. 


[Tofacfp.  188. 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

clear  that  the  Invincible,  like  all  the  other  English 
ships  lost  in  this  battle,  was  destroyed  by  gun-fire. 

The  Officer  Commanding  the  3rd  Battle  Cruiser 
Squadron,  Rear-Admiral  Hood,  who  went  down  in 
the  Invincible,  was  a  descendant  of  the  famous 
English  Admiral  Hood,  who  distinguished  himself 
brilliantly  as  a  strategist  and  tactician  in  the 
North  American  War  of  Independence  under 
Graves  and  Rodney,  and  later  as  Commander-in- 
Chief  at  the  Battle  of  St.  Christopher  (1782). 
During  the  Anglo-French  War  of  1793-1802  he 
was  Commander-in-Chief  (1793-1794)  of  the 
Mediterranean  Fleet  and  bombarded  Toulon. 

According  to  the  record  of  my  log-keeper  the 
heavy  guns  fired  until  8.33  p.m.  At  8.38  p.m.  I 
gave  the  order  :  "  Heavy  guns  stand  by  !  "  There 
was  no  longer  any  enemy  to  be  seen.  At  8.35 
p.m.  we  had  altered  course  sharply  to  the  west. 
After  the  loss  of  their  leader  the  remaining  ships  of 
the  3rd  Battle  Squadron  did  not  immediately 
venture  into  the  zone  of  our  death-dealing  fire. 
At  8.50  p.m.  the  whole  ship  was  ordered  to  cease 
fire.  Then  feverish  efforts  were  made  to  put  out 
the  fires  that  had  broken  out  in  various  parts  of 
the  ship. 

At  this  time  we  noticed  a  destroyer  slowly  going 
alongside  the  Lutzow.  The  flagship  had  a  list, 
that  is  to  say,  she  was  leaning  over  to  one  side,  and 
her  bows  were  very  deep  in  the  water.  Great 

189 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


clouds  of  smoke  were  rising  from  her  forepart. 
Admiral  Hipper  boarded  the  destroyer,  which  then 
cast  off  and  steered  for  the  Seydlitz.  While  pass- 
ing the  Derfflinger  the  Admiral  signalled :  "  Captain 
of  the  Derfflinger  will  take  command  until  I  board/ ' 
Our  Captain  was  therefore  in  command  of  the 
battle-cruisers  until  nearly  n  p.m.,  for,  owing  to 
the  headlong  speed  of  the  battle-cruisers,  which 
were  almost  continuously  under  enemy  fire,  it  was 
not  until  then  that  the  Admiral  succeeded  in 
boarding  another  ship. 

The  Derfflinger,  too,  was  now  a  pretty  sorry  sight. 
The  masts  and  rigging  had  been  badly  damaged 
by  countless  shells,  and  the  wireless  aerials  hung 
down  in  an  inextricable  tangle  so  that  we  could  only 
use  our  wireless  for  receiving  ;  we  could  not  trans- 
mit messages.  A  heavy  shell  had  torn  away  two 
armour  plates  in  the  bows,  leaving  a  huge  gap 
quite  6  by  5  m.,  just  above  the  water-line.  With 
the  pitching  of  the  ship  water  streamed  con- 
tinually through  this  hole. 

While  we  were  steering  west  the  Commander 
came  on  to  the  bridge  and  reported  to  the  Captain  : 
"  The  ship  must  stop  at  once.  The  after  torpedo- 
net  has  been  shot  away  and  is  hanging  over  the 
port  screw.  It  must  be  cleared/'  The  Captain 
gave  the  order  :  "All  engines  stop  !  " 

I  surveyed  the  horizon  through  the  periscope. 
There  was  nothing  of  the  enemy  to  be  seen  at  this 

190 


Third  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

moment.  The  Seydlitz,  Moltke  and  Von  der  Tann 
were  not  in  very  close  touch  with  us,  but  they  now 
came  up  quickly  and  took  their  prescribed  stations 
in  the  line.  It  was  a  very  serious  matter  that  we 
should  have  to  stop  like  this  in  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  the  enemy,  but  if  the  torpedo- 
net  were  to  foul  the  screw  all  would  be  up  with  us. 
How  many  times  we  had  cursed  in  the  ship  at  not 
having  rid  ourselves  of  these  heavy  steel  torpedo- 
nets,  weighing  several  hundred  tons.  As  we  hardly 
ever  anchored  at  sea  they  were  useless  and,  in  any 
case,  they  only  protected  part  of  the  ship  against 
torpedo  fire.  On  the  other  hand,  they  were  a 
serious  source  of  danger,  as  they  reduced  the  ship's 
speed  considerably  and  were  bound  sooner  or  later 
to  foul  the  screws,  which  meant  the  loss  of  the  ship. 
For  these  reasons  the  English  had  scrapped  their 
torpedo-nets  shortly  before  the  war — we  did  not 
do  so  until  immediately  after  the  battle  of  Skager- 
rak and  as  a  result  of  our  present  experience. 

The  boatswain  and  the  turret-crews  of  the 
"  Dora  "  and  "  Caesar  "  turrets,  under  Lieutenant- 
Commander  Boltenstern,  worked  like  furies  to  lift 
the  net,  make  it  fast  with  chains  and  cut  with  axes 
the  wire-hawsers  and  chains  that  were  hanging 
loose.  It  was  only  a  few  minutes  before  the  report 
came  :  "  Engines  can  be  started."  We  got  under 
weigh  at  once. 

The  Lutzow  had  now  hauled  out  of  the  line  and 

191 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


was  steering  a  southerly  course  at  low  speed.  The 
Captain  wanted  to  signal  to  the  other  ships  to  follow 
the  leader,  but  all  the  signal  apparatus  was  out  of 
action.  The  semaphores  and  heliographs  had  all 
been  shot  away  and  the  flags  all  destroyed  by  fire. 
However,  our  stout  ships  followed  without  signal 
when  the  Captain  turned  on  a  northerly  course 
and  led  the  battle-cruisers  to  a  position  ahead  of 
the  main  fleet. 

The  lull  in  the  battle  lasted  until  9.5  p.m.  and 
then  suddenly  fresh  gun-fire  flashed  out  and  once 
more  the  cry,  "  Clear  for  action  !  "  rang  through 
the  ship. 


192 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE  FOURTH  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(9.5  P.M.  TO  9.37  P.M.).  THE  DEATH  RIDE  OF 
THE  BATTLE-CRUISERS.  ADMIRAL  SCHEER 
EXTRICATES  THE  FLEET  FROM  THE  ENEMY 
ENVELOPMENT.  DESTROYER  ATTACKS.  THE 
ENEMY  SHAKEN  OFF. 


THE  previous  phases  of  the  battle  had  been  a 
glorious  progress  from  one  triumph  to  another. 
We  had  experienced  all  the  wild  splendour  of  a  sea 
action.  Now  we  were  not  to  be  spared  its  terrors. 
During  the  lull  in  the  fighting  I  had  remained 
on  the  bridge  without  removing  my  head-tele- 
phone. "  Where  are  the  enemy  ?  >J  I  shouted, 
when  I  was  back  at  my  periscope.  "  Light 
cruisers  on  the  port  beam  !  "  was  reported.  In 
order  to  spare  the  heavy  guns  for  more  impor- 
tant targets,  I  ordered  Lieutenant-Commander 
Hausser  to  engage  the  light  cruisers  with  the 
15-cm.  guns.  He  opened  fire  at  7,000.  Mean- 
while I  scanned  the  horizon.  As  there  were 
no  other  ships  in  sight,  I  also  opened  fire  with  the 
heavy  guns  at  one  of  the  ships  reported  as  light 
cruisers.  The  enemy  ships  were  again  at  the 
extreme  limit  of  visibility.  Now  they  opened 
a  lively  fire,  and  I  saw  that  the  ship  I  had  selected 
as  a  target  was  firing  full  salvoes  from  four  double 
turrets.  The  light  round  the  enemy  cleared  for 

i95  13* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


a  moment  and  I  saw  distinctly  that  they  were 
battleships  of  the  heaviest  class,  with  38-cm. 
guns  !  Fire  was  now  flashing  from  them. 

Meanwhile  the  Commander-in-Chief  had  realized 
the  danger  to  which  our  fleet  was  exposed.  The 
van  of  our  fleet  was  shut  in  by  the  semicircle 
of  the  enemy.  We  were  in  a  regular  death-trap. 
There  was  only  one  way  of  escape  from  this 
unfavourable  tactical  situation  :  to  turn  the  line 
about  and  withdraw  on  the  opposite  course. 
Before  everything  we  must  get  out  of  this 
dangerous  enemy  envelopment.  But  this 
manoeuvre  had  to  be  carried  out  unnoticed  and 
unhindered.  The  battle-cruisers  and  the  de- 
stroyers had  to  cover  the  movements  of  the  fleet. 
At  about  9.12  p.m.  the  Commander-in-Chief  gave 
the  fleet  the  signal  to  turn  about  on  the  opposite 
course  and  almost  at  the  same  time  sent  by 
wireless  to  the  battle-cruisers  and  destroyers 
the  historic  order  :  "  Close  the  enemy/'  The 
signal  man  on  our  bridge  read  the  message  aloud, 
adding  the  words,  which  stood  against  it  in  the 
signal  book  :  "  And  ram  !  The  ships  will  fight 
to  the  death. "  Without  moving  an  eyelid  the 
Captain  gave  the  order  :  "  Full  speed  ahead. 
Course  S.E."  Followed  by  the  Seydlitz,  Moltke 
and  Von  der  Tann,  we  altered  course  south  at  9.15 
p.m.  and  headed  straight  for  the  enemy's  van. 
The  Derfflinger,  as  leading  ship,  now  came  under 

196 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

a  particularly  deadly  fire.  Several  ships  were 
engaging  us  at  the  same  time.  I  selected  a  target 
and  fired  as  rapidly  as  possible.  At  first  the 
ranges  recorded  by  my  faithful  log-keeper  in  the 
transmitting  station  were  12,000,  from  which 
they  sank  to  8,000.  And  all  the  time  we  were 
steaming  at  full  speed  into  this  inferno,  offering 
a  splendid  target  to  the  enemy  while  they  were 
still  hard  to  make  out.  Commander  Scheibe, 
in  his  description  of  the  battle,  describes  this 
attack  as  follows  :  "  The  battle-cruisers,  tem- 
porarily under  the  command  of  the  Captain  of 
the  Derfflinger,  while  Admiral  Hipper  was  chang- 
ing ship,  now  hurled  themselves  recklessly 
against  the  enemy  line,  followed  by  the  destroyers. 
A  dense  hail  of  fire  swept  them  all  the  way." 

Salvo  after  salvo  fell  round  us,  hit  after  hit 
struck  our  ship.  They  were  stirring  minutes. 
My  communication  with  Lieutenant-Commander 
von  Stosch  was  now  cut  off,  the  telephones  and 
speaking-tubes  running  to  the  fore-top  having 
been  shot  away.  I  was  now  left  to  rely  entirely 
on  my  own  observation  of  the  splashes  to  con- 
trol the  gun-fire.  Hitherto  I  had  continued  to 
fire  with  all  four  heavy  turrets,  but  at  9.13  p.m. 
a  serious  catastrophe  occurred.  A  38-011.  shell 
pierced  the  armour  of  the  "  Caesar  "  turret  and 
exploded  inside.  The  brave  turret  commander, 
Lieutenant-Commander  von  Boltenstern  had  both 

197 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


his  legs  torn  off  and  with  him  nearly  the  whole 
gun  crew  was  killed.  The  shell  set  on  fire  two 
shell-cases  in  the  turret.  The  flames  from  the 
burning  cases  spread  to  the  transfer  chamber, 
where  it  set  fire  to  four  more  cases,  and  from  there 
to  the  case-chamber,  where  four  more  were 
ignited.  The  burning  cartridge-cases  emitted 
great  tongues  of  flame  which  shot  up  out  of  the 
turrets  as  high  as  a  house  ;  but  they  only  blazed, 
they  did  not  explode  as  had  been  the  case  with 
the  enemy.  This  saved  the  ship,  but  the  result 
of  the  fire  was  catastrophic.  The  huge  tapering 
flames  killed  everyone  within  their  reach.  Of 
the  seventy-eight  men  inside  the  turret  only  five 
managed  to  save  themselves  through  the  hole 
provided  for  throwing  out  empty  shell-cases, 
and  of  these  several  were  severely  injured.  The 
other  seventy-three  men  died  together  like  heroes 
in  the  fierce  fever  of  battle,  loyally  obeying  the 
orders  of  their  turret  officer. 

A  few  moments  later  this  catastrophe  was 
followed  by  a  second.  A  38-cm.  shell  pierced 
the  roof  of  the  (<  Dora "  turret,  and  here  too, 
exploded  inside  the  turret.  The  same  horrors 
ensued.  With  the  exception  of  one  single  man, 
who  was  thrown  by  the  concussion  through  the 
turret  entrance,  the  whole  turret  crew  of  eighty 
men,  including  all  the  magazine  men,  were  killed 
instantly.  The  crew  of  the  "  Dora  "  turret,  under 

198 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

the  leadership  of  their  brave  turret  officer,  Stuck- 
meister  Arndt,  had  fought  heroically  up  to  the 
last  second.  Here,  too,  the  flames  spread  to  the 
cartridge-chamber  and  set  fire  to  all  the  cases 
which  had  been  removed  from  their  protective 
packing.  From  both  after-turrets  great  flames 
were  now  spurting,  mingled  with  clouds  of  yellow 
smoke,  two  ghastly  pyres. 

At  9.15  p.m.  I  received  a  message  from  the 
transmitting  station :  "  Gas  danger  in  the  heavy 
gun  transmitting  station.  Station  must  be 
abandoned.'*  This  gave  me  a  shock.  Things 
must  be  in  a  pretty  bad  way  in  the  ship  if  the 
poison  gases  had  already  penetrated  the  trans- 
mitting station,  which  was  so  carefully  protected. 
I  gave  the  order  :  "  Connect  with  the  fore-con- 
trol/' and  at  once  received  the  report  that  the 
gunnery  apparatus  was  actually  connected  with 
the  fore-control  before  the  transmitting  station 
was  abandoned.  I  could  now  control  the  guns 
by  shouting  my  orders  through  a  speaking  tube 
to  a  messenger  who  sat  under  a  grating.  The 
latter  passed  on  the  orders  direct  to  the  gun- 
turrets  by  means  of  his  gunnery  telephones  and 
telegraphs.  This,  of  course,  added  to  the  noise 
of  the  shouting  in  the  fore-control,  but  made 
it  possible  to  go  on  with  the  fire  control. 

Now  hit  after  hit  shook  the  ship.  The  enemy 
had  got  our  range  excellently.  I  felt  a  clutch  at 

199 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


my  heart  when  I  thought  of  what  the  conditions 
must  be  in  the  interior  of  the  ship.  So  far  we 
in  the  armoured  tower  had  come  off  very  well .  .  . 
my  train  of  thought  was  sharply  interrupted. 
Suddenly,  we  seemed  to  hear  the  crack  of  doom. 
A  terrific  roar,  a  tremendous  explosion  and  then 
darkness,  in  which  we  felt  a  colossal  blow.  The 
whole  conning  tower  seemed  to  be  hurled  into 
the  air  as  though  by  the  hands  of  some  portentous 
giant,  and  then  to  flutter  trembling  into  its 
former  position.  A  heavy  shell  had  struck  the 
fore-control  about  50  cm.  in  front  of  me.  The 
shell  exploded,  but  failed  to  pierce  the  thick 
armour,  which  it  had  struck  at  an  unfavourable 
angle,  though  huge  pieces  had  been  torn  out. 
Poisonous  greenish-yellow  gases  poured  through 
the  apertures  into  our  control. 

I  called  out :  "  Down  gas-masks  ! "  and 
immediately  every  man  pulled  down  his  gas- 
mask over  his  face.  I  went  on  controlling  the 
fire  with  my  gas-mask  on,  which  made  it  very 
difficult  to  make  myself  understood.  But  the 
gases  soon  dissipated,  and  we  cautiously  took  off 
the  masks.  We  assured  ourselves  that  the 
gunnery  apparatus  was  still  in  order.  Nothing 
had  been  disturbed.  Even  the  delicate  mechan- 
ism of  the  sighting  apparatus  was,  strange  to 
say,  still  in  order.  Some  splinters  had  been 
flung  through  the  aperture  on  to  the  bridge, 

200 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

where  they  had  wounded  several  men,  including 
the  navigating  officer. 

The  terrific  blow  had  burst  open  the  heavy 
armoured  door  of  the  tower,  which  now  stood 
wide  open.  Two  men  strove  in  vain  to  force  it 
back,  but  it  was  jammed  too  tight.  Then  came 
unexpected  assistance.  Once  more  we  heard  a 
colossal  roar  and  crash  and  with  a  noise  of  a 
bursting  thunderbolt  a  38-cm.  shell  exploded 
under  the  bridge.  Whole  sheets  of  the  deck  were 
hurled  through  the  air,  a  tremendous  concussion 
threw  overboard  everything  that  could  be  moved. 
Amongst  other  things,  the  chart  house,  with  all 
the  charts  and  other  gear,  and — "  last  but  not 
least " — my  good  overcoat,  which  I  had  left 
hanging  in  the  chart  house,  vanished  from  the 
scene  for  ever.  And  one  extraordinary  thing 
happened  :  the  terrific  concussion  of  the  bursting 
38-cm.  shell  shut  the  armoured  door  of  the 
fore-control.  A  polite  race,  the  English  !  They 
had  opened  the  door  for  us  and  it  was  they  who 
shut  it  again.  I  wonder  if  they  meant  to  ?  In 
any  case  it  amused  us  a  good  deal. 

I  looked  towards  the  enemy  through  my 
periscope.  Their  salvoes  were  still  bursting  round 
us,  but  we  could  scarcely  see  anything  of  the 
enemy,  who  were  disposed  in  a  great  semicircle 
round  us.  All  we  could  see  was  the  great  reddish- 
gold  flames  spurting  from  the  guns.  The  ships' 

201 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


hulls  we  saw  but  rarely.  I  had  the  range  of  the 
flames  measured.  That  was  the  only  possible 
means  of  establishing  the  enemy's  range.  With- 
out much  hope  of  hurting  the  enemy  I  ordered 
the  two  forward  turrets  to  fire  salvo  after  salvo. 
I  could  feel  that  our  fire  soothed  the  nerves  of 
the  ship's  company.  If  we  had  ceased  fire  at 
this  time  the  whole  ship's  company  would  have 
been  overwhelmed  by  despair,  for  everyone 
would  have  thought  :  "A  few  minutes  more  and 
it  will  be  all  up."  But  so  long  as  we  were  still 
firing,  things  could  not  be  so  bad.  The  secondary 
armament  were  firing  too,  but  of  the  six  guns  on 
that  side  only  two  could  be  used.  The  barrel  of 
the  fourth  gun  had  burst,  and  the  third  gun  had 
been  completely  shot  to  pieces.  The  two  15-cm. 
guns  still  intact  kept  up  a  lively  fire. 

Unfortunately  the  direction-indicator  in  the 
"  Bertha  "  turret  now  failed  us.  I  was  left  with 
one  single  turret  that  I  could  train  on  the  enemy 
by  means  of  my  periscope.  The  direction  of  my 
periscope  as  indicated  by  the  control  apparatus 
had  to  be  continually  shouted  from  the  trans- 
mitting station  to  the  "Bertha"  turret,  which 
meant  a  certain  amount  of  delay  for  the  turret 
officer,  and  was,  of  course,  inadequate,  while 
the  ship  was  under  weigh.  The  turret  officer 
was  not  in  a  position  to  keep  the  enemy  under 
continual  observation  with  his  telescope.  Nothing 

202 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

could  be  seen  of  the  monster  facing  us  but 
the  flickering  fiery  eyes  it  opened  alternately — 
when  it  fired  a  salvo.  I  was  now  concentrating 
my  fire  on  a  ship  which  was  firing  alternately 
from  two  double  turrets.  The  flashes  from  the 
muzzles  looked  like  the  opening  of  two  wide 
blazing  eyes  and  suddenly  I  realized  where  I 
had  seen  something  of  the  sort.  Sascha  Schneider's 
picture,  "  The  feeling  of  dependence/'  had  created 
an  impression  something  similar  to  that  I  was  now 
experiencing.  It  depicts  a  black  monster  of 
shadowy  outline,  turgidly  opening  and  shutting 
its  smouldering  eyes  and  fixing  a  chained  human 
form,  which  awaits  the  fatal  embrace.  Our 
present  position  seemed  to  me  similar.  But  the 
monster  had  to  be  fought.  The  "  Anna  "  turret, 
under  the  brave  Stuckmeister — I  had  sent  the 
turret  officer  to  the  after  control  to  replace  the 
Fourth  Gunnery  Officer  who  was  wanted  else- 
where— went  on  firing  undisturbed,  as  also  the 
doughty  "  Schiilzburg,"  though  it  is  true,  the 
latter  frequently  fired  at  another  target  than 
that  ordered.  Without  a  direction-indicator  it 
was  impossible  to  keep  both  turrets  firing  at  the 
same  enemy  flashes. 

At  9.18  p.m.  we  received  a  wireless  message 
from  the  Commander-in-Chief  :  "  Manoeuvre  on 
the  enemy  van."  That  meant  we  were  to  break 
off  our  charge  against  the  enemy  and  carry  on 

203 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


a  running  engagement  with  the  ships  of  the 
enemy's  van.  We  therefore  turned  to  the  south 
of  westward.  Unfortunately  the  enemy  were 
now  so  far  abaft  the  beam  that  in  my  forward 
position  I  could  no  longer  see  them.  Now  the 
control  had  to  be  shifted  aft.  But  the  necessary 
readjustment  of  connections  could  only  be 
carried  out  in  the  transmitting  station.  At  the 
time  this  was  not  possible.  There  was  no 
possibility  for  the  moment  of  directing  the  two 
forward  turrets,  which  were  now  the  only  ones 
available.  I  gave  the  order  :  '  Turrets  indepen- 
dent/* and  for  a  time  the  two  turrets  fired 
independently,  under  the  control  of  their  turret 
officers.  I  observed  that  the  "Bertha"  turret 
soon  got  the  range  of  the  target  far  astern  and 
maintained  a  lively  fire  in  which  the  "  Anna  " 
turret  was  soon  participating.  For  some  time 
the  enemy  was  dead  astern  of  us,  so  that  the  for- 
ward turrets  lost  sight  of  him,  for  their  angle  of 
training  was  limited  to  220°.  We  were  now 
helpless  !  As  we  turned,  the  torpedo  officer  fired 
a  torpedo  at  8,000  m.  At  the  same  time  our 
destroyers,  which  until  then  had  been  following 
in  our  wake,  pressed  home  their  attack,  several 
flotillas  together.  A  dense  smoke  rose  between 
us  and  the  enemy  "  monsters."  Once  more  we 
watched  the  wild  turmoil  of  battle  before  us. 
It  was  hard  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe.  More 

204 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

and  more  destroyers  dashed  into  the  fray,  dis- 
appeared in  the  smoke  and  then  for  a  few  moments 
were  visible  again.  Others  which  had  already 
fired  their  torpedoes  were  beginning  to  return. 
After  the  attack  the  flotillas  reassembled  behind 
us  and  then  attacked  a  second  time.  The  enemy 
now  disappeared  from  our  view  and  their  fire 
ceased  as  far  as  we  were  concerned.  We  breathed 
a  sigh  of  relief  !  The  enemy  fire  thundered  and 
roared  on  all  sides,  it  is  true,  but  we  were  no  longer 
the  target.  As  my  gunnery  log-keeper  had  to 
evacuate  the  transmitting  station  at  9.15  p.m. 
no  log  for  this  phase  of  the  battle  was  kept 
subsequent  to  this  time. 

At  9.23  p.m.  a  report  came  from  the  transmit- 
ting station  :  "  Transmitting  station  untenable  !  " 
I  learnt  later  that  this  was  due  to  the  invasion 
of  thick  yellow  streams  of  gas  through  the  voice- 
pipes  from  the  "  Caesar "  turret.  In  the  heat 
of  the  battle  no  one  had  noticed  them  until 
suddenly  the  whole  transmitting  station  was  filled 
with  poisonous  fumes.  The  Communication 
Officer,  Lieutenant  Hoch,  gave  the  order : 
"  Connect  gunnery  apparatus  to  the  forward 
control/ '  and  then  he  had  the  transmitting 
station  evacuated.  Immediately  afterwards  brave 
Artificer  Schoning,  his  gas-mask  carefully  adjusted 
re-entered  the  transmitting  station.  Feeling  his 
way  through  the  poisonous  clouds  of  gas,  with 

205 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


which  the  place  was  filled,  he  reached  the  voice- 
pipes  and  closed  them  with  wooden  bungs. 
Meanwhile  the  electric  ventilators  were  set  going, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  transmitting  station 
began  to  clear,  the  gas  was  drawn  off,  and  the 
men  returned  to  their  stations. 

A  lull  in  the  fighting  was  an  urgent  necessity. 
At  9.37  p.m.  cease  fire  was  ordered,  as  no  enemy 
ship  was  now  visible.  All  gun  crews  were  called  on 
deck  to  put  out  the  fires.  The  forward  bridge 
was  completely  enveloped  in  smoke  and  flames 
which  the  15-cm.  gun  crews  were  set  to  put 
out. 

The  gun  fighting  had  ceased,  but  now  a  stub- 
born struggle  was  waged  against  fire  and  water. 
Although  as  far  as  possible  everything  inflammable 
had  been  taken  out  of  the  ship,  the  fire  continued 
to  spread,  fed  principally  by  linoleum,  the  wooden 
decks,  clothing  and  oil  paints.  About  ten 
o'clock  we  had  practically  mastered  the  flames, 
the  fire  now  only  smouldering  in  a  few  isolated 
places.  The  "  Caesar  "  and  "  Dora  "  turrets  were 
still  smoking  and  giving  out  clouds  of  thick  yellow 
gas  from  time  to  time,  but  this  gradually  ceased 
after  the  ammunition  chambers  had  been  flooded. 
No  one  could  ever  have  believed  that  a  ship 
could  endure  so  much  heavy  fire.  The  powers 
of  resistance  of  our  ships  and  the  tremendous 
effectiveness  of  their  fire  were  a  splendid  testimony 

206 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

to    the    builders    of    our   fleet,    particularly    the 
brilliant  Admiral  of  the  Fleet,  von  Tirpitz. 

The  Lutzow  was  now  lost  to  sight.  At  9.20 
p.m.  the  following  was  recorded  in  the  after 
control :  "  Target  covered  by  thick  smoke  from 
the  Lutzow."  After  this  the  burning  ship  had 
vanished  with  the  ever  decreasing  visibility. 

But  the  other  ships  of  our  squadron,  the 
Seydlitz,  Moltke  and  Von  der  Tann  were  still  with 
us.  They,  too,  were  in  a  bad  way.  The  Seydlitz 
had  been  particularly  badly  knocked  about. 
On  her,  too,  flames  as  high  as  houses  leapt  out 
of  one  gun  turret.  There  were  fires  on  all  the 
ships.  The  Seydlitz  was  badly  down  at  the  bows. 
When  Admiral  Hipper  came  alongside  the 
Seydlitz  in  his  destroyer,  he  was  told  that  all  her 
wireless  was  out  of  action,  and  that  she  had  shipped 
several  thousand  tons  of  water.  He  therefore 
tried  to  board  the  Moltke,  commanded  by  Captain 
von  Karpf ,  the  former  captain  of  the  Hohenzollern. 
As  he  was  about  to  board,  the  ship  came  under 
such  a  desperate  fire  that  the  captain  could  not 
reduce  speed.  Admiral  Hipper  then  inquired 
what  damage  had  been  sustained  by  the  Derfflinger. 
The  following  was  reported  :  "  Only  two  30.5-011. 
and  two  15-011.  guns  still  firing  on  the  port  side. 
Three  thousand  four  hundred  tons  of  water  in  the 
ship.  All  signal  apparatus  destroyed  except  wire- 
less receiver/'  whereupon  he  decided  not  to 

207 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


transfer  his  flag  to  us.  As  soon  as  the  situation  per- 
mitted he  boarded  the  Moltke,  but  during  all  four 
phases  of  the  battle  the  battle-cruisers  were  com- 
manded by  the  captain  of  the  Derfflinger.  The  name 
of  Captain  Hartog  is  for  all  time  inseparably  bound 
up  with  the  death-ride  of  the  battle-cruisers  at 
Skagerrak. 

On  all  our  battle-cruisers  large  numbers  of 
men  had  been  killed.  Hundreds  had  met  a  hero's 
death  in  this  proud  attack.  But  our  duty  of 
covering,  together  with  the  destroyer  flotillas, 
the  withdrawal  of  the  fleet  had  been  brilliantly 
fulfilled.  Admiral  Scheer  was  able  to  withdraw 
the  fleet  from  the  threatened  envelopment  com- 
pletely intact. 

Sketch  II.  shows  how  the  fleet  was  withdrawn. 
From  this  it  can  be  seen  that  the  fleet,  in  a  line 
of  bearing,  had  steered  a  north-westerly  course 
until  7.48,  and  then,  in  line  ahead,  north-east 
until  8.35  p.m.  At  8.35  p.m.  the  fleet  once  more 
changed  course  to  the  west,  but  turned  again  on 
an  easterly  course  so  as  not  to  leave  in  the  lurch 
the  Wiesbaden,  which  was  still  under  heavy  fire. 
At  9.17  p.m.  they  completed  the  westerly  course 
ordered  at  9.12  and  then,  covered  by  the  battle- 
cruisers  and  destroyer  flotillas,  withdrew  from 
the  semicircular  envelopment.  From  7.48  p.m. 
the  ships  in  the  van,  those  of  the  3rd  Squadron, 
were  engaged  by  the  ships  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth 

208 


SKETCH  II 


8**Beatty     and 
Hood's  Battle- 
Cruisers 


Course  of  German  Battleships. 

Approximate  Course  of  German  Battle-Cruisers. 

Course  of  English  Battle-Cruisers  and  Battleships. 


[_To  face  p.  208. 


Fourth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

class.  While  steering  the  easterly  courses,  which 
ended  at  8.35  p.m.  and  9.17  p.m.,  they  also  came 
under  the  fire  of  the  English  main  fleet,  drawn 
up  in  semicircular  formation  round  them.  The 
ist  Squadron  in  the  centre  of  the  line  did  not 
come  under  fire  at  all  during  the  day's  fighting, 
but  in  the  night-fighting  bore  the  brunt  of  the 
battle.  The  2nd  Squadron,  owing  to  its  slow 
speed,  had  been  left  several  miles  behind.  By 
an  accident  it  took  part  in  the  last  phase,  as  I 
shall  describe  later.  As  a  result  of  the  correct 
tactical  disposition  and  leading  of  our  fleet,  only 
our  most  modern  and  most  powerful  ships  were 
engaged  by  the  English  ships  at  the  crises  of  the 
battle.  Only  in  this  way  could  it  have  happened 
that  during  the  battle  itself  not  a  single  ship 
was  totally  lost — the  severely  damaged  Lutzow 
was  abandoned  by  her  ship's  company  on  the  day 
after  the  battle  and  torpedoed  by  us — whereas 
the  English  sacrificed  three  of  their  best  ships. 
This  fact  is  brilliant  testimony  to  the  perfect 
tactical  skill  of  Admiral  Scheer  and  his  brilliant 
Chief  of  Staff,  Rear- Admiral  von  Trotha. 


209  14 


CHAPTER   X 

THE  FIFTH  PHASE  OF  THE  SKAGERRAK  BATTLE 
(9.37  TO  10.35  P-M0  AND  THE  NIGHT  OF  JUNE 
1ST.  LAST  ENGAGEMENT.  NIGHT  FIGHTING. 
SINKING  OF  THE  "  POMMERN  " 


THE  thrill  of  our  dash  straight  at  the  enemy 
was  followed  by  a  lull  lasting  until  10.22  p.m. 
In  the  Derfflinger  we  spent  this  time  making 
preparations  for  the  night.  Nearly  all  our  search- 
lights had  been  destroyed.  We  still  had  one  left 
on  the  starboard  side  and  two  on  the  port  side. 
"  The  Goblin "  and  his  assistants  had  their 
hands  full  to  meet  even  a  part  of  the  demands 
that  were  made  upon  them.  I  remained  on 
the  bridge,  ready  at  any  moment  to  engage  the 
enemy.  At  every  periscope  a  man  stood 
searching  the  horizon;  every  telescope  was  in 
action. 

About  10  p.m.  we  sighted  our  ist  Squadron 
bearing  on  a  southerly  course.  Our  captain,  who 
at  this  time  was  commanding  the  battle-cruisers, 
led  our  squadron  on  the  head  of  our  main  fleet, 
where  we  were  to  take  station.  The  rest  of  the 
battle-cruisers  followed  the  Derfflinger  without 
any  signal.  As  we  were  carrying  out  this 

213 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


manoeuvre  we  and  the  ist  Squadron  suddenly 
came  under  heavy  fire  from  the  south-east.  It 
had  already  grown  dusk.  The  mist  had  rather 
increased  than  diminished.  "  Clear  for  Action  !  >: 
sounded  once  more  through  the  ship,  and  a  few 
seconds  later  I  had  trained  the  "  Anna  "  turret 
on  the  target  and  fired.  In  the  thick  mist  the 
"  Bertha  "  turret  could  not  find  the  target,  so  I 
had  to  fire  as  well  as  I  could  with  the  "  Anna  " 
turret  alone.  Then  this,  too,  was  interrupted. 
A  heavy  shell  struck  the  "  Anna  "  turret  and  bent 
one  of  the  rails  on  which  the  turret  revolves,  so 
that  it  stuck.  Our  last  weapon  was  snatched  out 
of  our  hands  ! 

Then  Stuckmeister  Weber,  with  great  quick- 
ness of  decision,  ran  out  of  the  turret  and,  with 
the  help  of  some  petty  officers  and  gun  hands, 
cleared  away  the  bent  rails  with  axes  and  crow- 
bars and  put  the  turret  in  action  again,  so  that 
it  was  again  possible  to  fire  an  occasional  shot.  I 
had  to  shoot  almost  entirely  by  estimated  range, 
for  only  rarely  was  the  Bg.  man  able  to  get 
the  range  of  a  gun-flash.  I  fired  at  ranges  of 
8,000,  6,000,  1,000,  and  so  on.  It  was  impossible 
to  observe  the  splashes.  The  situation  had  once 
more  become  very  uncomfortable. 

Then  help  came  from  the  quarter  from  which 
it  was  least  expected.  After  the  fleet  had  turned 
about  on  a  southerly  course  our  2nd  Squadron, 

214 


Derjflinger  screened   from  Submarine  Attack  by  Four  Destroyers 
(aerial  photograph). 


Derfflinger  firing  a  Salvo  from  her  Heavy  Guns  while  steaming  at 
Top  Speed  (aerial  photograph). 

[To  face  p.  214. 


Fifth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

the  old  ships  of  the  Deutschland  class,  found 
themselves  in  the  van  of  the  fleet.  Admiral 
Scheer  now  thought  the  moment  favourable  to 
dispose  the  fleet  in  the  best  tactical  formation 
for  the  withdrawal  south.  The  2nd  Squadron 
was  therefore  ordered  to  take  station  astern  of 
the  two  modern  squadrons.  The  Officer  Com- 
manding the  2nd  Squadron  was  carrying  out 
this  manoeuvre  at  this  very  moment,  bringing 
his  squadron  west  of  the  remainder  of  the  fleet 
and  of  us.  In  doing  so  he  came  between  us  and 
the  enemy,  who  were  now  pressing  us  hard. 
Suddenly  the  enemy  saw  seven  big  ships  heading 
for  them  at  top  speed.  At  the  same  time  the 
unwearying  destroyers  again  pressed  home  the 
attack.  That  was  too  much  for  them  :  the  enemy 
turned  about  and  disappeared  in  the  twilight. 
We  did  not  want  to  see  any  more  of  them,  but 
felt  a  great  relief  at  this  sudden  improvement  in 
our  situation.  I  saw  all  the  good  friends  of  my 
old  squadron  coming  up,  the  good  old  Hessen, 
in  which  I  served  for  five  years,  the  Pommern, 
the  Schleswig-Holstein  and  others.  They  were 
shooting  vigorously  and  themselves  came  under 
a  heavy  fire.  But  it  was  not  long  before  the 
enemy  had  had  enough.  I  wonder  if  they  would 
have  turned  about  had  they  known  what  kind 
of  ships  these  were  !  They  were  the  famous 
German  "  five-minute-ships/'  to  settle  which 

215 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


the  Englishman  could  not  spare  more  than  five 
minutes,  but  bravely  withdrew  ! 

At  10.31  p.m.  my  faithful  log-keeper  recorded 
the  last  shot  fired  by  the  Derfflinger's  heavy 
guns  at  an  angle  of  bearing  of  244°  and  a  range 
of  7,500. 

The  long  northern  day  came  to  an  end.  The 
short  night,  which  only  lasted  from  n  p.m.  to 
2  a.m.,  was  beginning. 

For  the  night  the  battle-cruisers  received  the 
order  to  take  station  in  the  rear  of  the  line.  We 
were  thus  entrusted  with  the  honourable  task  of 
covering  the  rear  of  the  fleet  during  the  with- 
drawal south.  I  don't  know  how  the  Seydlitz  and 
the  Moltke  spent  the  night.  The  heavily  damaged 
Seydlitz  was  already  having  a  hard  struggle  to 
keep  above  water.  Only  by  dint  of  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  did  the  crew  of  this  ship,  under 
its  efficient  Commanding  Officer,  Captain  von 
Egidy,  and  his  excellent  Second  in  Command, 
Commander  von  Alvensleben,  succeed  in  bringing 
their  ship  to  Wilhelmshaven  two  days  after  the 
battle. 

Only  the  Derfflinger  and  the  Von  der  Tann  took 
station  in  the  rear  of  the  line.  We  certainly  did 
not  feel  very  well  suited  to  this  station.  Our 
starboard  was  our  best  side,  for  it  still  had  all 
six  15-cm.  guns  intact.  But  one  single  search 
light  was  hardly  enough.  On  the  port  side  only 

216 


Fifth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

two  15-cm.  guns  were  still  in  action.  We  should 
therefore  have  to  urge  the  English  destroyers  to 
confine  their  attacks  as  far  as  possible  to  the 
starboard  side.  There  we  were  still  capable  of 
administering  a  cold  douche  ! 

As  the  sky  was  overcast  the  night  became  very 
dark.  We  officers  had  now  left  the  conning 
tower  for  the  bridge.  The  Captain  came  out. 
He  shook  me  warmly  by  the  hand  and  said  : 
"  Well  done  !  "  These  words  were  more  to  me 
than  any  recognition  I  received  later.  As  it  was 
beginning  to  get  chilly  he  had  a  bottle  of  port 
wine  brought  out,  the  glasses  were  filled  and  we 
drank  to  the  day  which  was  now  closing.  I  sent 
my  servant  below  to  see  how  things  were  down 
there,  and  to  fetch  me  a  fresh  overcoat.  Hanel 
came  back  with  the  overcoat  and  reported,  beam- 
ing :  *  Your  cabin  is  the  only  one  still  ship- 
shape, sir.  All  the  other  cabins  are  completely 
wrecked/'  When  I  saw  his  smiling  face  I  couldn't 
help  thinking  of  the  lines  : 

"  O  heiliger  Florian, 
Beschiitz*  mein  Haus,  ziind'  andre  an  !  " 

As  we  were  the  last  ship  but  one  in  the  line  we 
might  assume  that  we  should  be  protected  from 
destroyer  attacks,  which  are  nearly  always  made 
from  ahead.  As  it  turned  out,  only  one  English 
destroyer  found  her  way  to  us  during  the  whole 

217 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


night.  All  the  other  destroyers  had  been  driven 
off  by  the  ships  ahead.  About  the  night  fighting 
I  can  say  little,  as  we  were  for  the  most  part  well 
out  of  it.  Firing  went  on  throughout  the  night. 
It  must  be  admitted  that  the  English  destroyers 
returned  again  and  again  to  the  attack  with  amaz- 
ing pluck.  And  yet  they  achieved  practically 
nothing.  The  only  German  ship  sunk  during  the 
night  itself  was  the  light  cruiser  Frauenlob,  and 
she  was  not  sunk  by  the  destroyers,  but  by  an 
English  cruiser,  which  raked  her  with  gun-fire 
and  also  torpedoed  her.  Not  until  dawn  did  the 
English  destroyers  score  a  success.  At  very  long 
range  one  of  them  succeeded  in  torpedoing  and 
sinking  the  Pommern. 

From  our  present  position  we  were  able  to 
watch  undisturbed  the  fighting  which  went  on 
for  the  most  part  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
us.  Searchlights  flashed  out  and  lit  up  the 
destroyers  rushing  to  the  attack.  We  saw  the  gun- 
flashes  of  ships  and  destroyers,  great  splashes 
were  lit  by  searchlights,  thick  clouds  of  smoke 
drove  past  the  ships  and  destroyers.  We  were 
unable  to  distinguish  details,  but  the  result  of 
the  struggle  was  made  clear  to  us  when  one 
blazing,  red-hot  vessel  after  another  passed  us. 
I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  living  torches 
driven  about  by  the  Romans  in  their  orgies  of 
cruelty.  All  metal  parts  were  aglow  and  the 

218 


Derfflinger  firing  a  Full  Salvo  from  all  eight  30.5-cm.  Guns 
simultaneously- 


{To  face  p.  218. 


Fifth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

destroyers  looked  like  fine  filigree  work  in  red  and 
gold.  The  reason  for  the  rapid  spread  of  the 
fire  in  the  English  destroyers  lay  in  the  fact  that 
they  used  only  oil  fuel.  The  oil,  once  alight, 
spread  rapidly  over  all  parts  of  the  pitching 
vessels.  We  must  have  seen  quite  ten  destroyers 
and  other  ships  dash  past  us  in  this  way.  We 
watched  them  with  mixed  feelings,  for  we  were 
not  quite  sure  whether  any  among  them  were 
German.  As  a  matter  of  fact  not  a  single  German 
destroyer  was  sunk  that  night.  Our  destroyers  had 
gone  off  to  scout  for  the  enemy  fleet.  It  is  remark- 
able, and  much  to  be  regretted,  that  throughout 
the  whole  night  our  destroyers,  searching  for  the 
great  English  fleet,  failed  to  find  them,  although 
they  knew  exactly  where  they  were  last  seen.  When 
the  firing  ahead  had  died  down  a  little  I  heard, 
as  I  was  standing  near  the  captain,  the  noise  of 
a  turbine  destroyer  heading  for  us  at  full  speed  on 
the  starboard  side.  Soon  a  black  object  emerged 
about  four  points  to  starboard.  Should  we  use  our 
single  searchlight  and  so  betray  ourselves,  or 
would  it  be  better  to  wait  until  the  destroyer's 
searchlight  lit  us  up  to  ascertain  our  position 
before  firing  her  torpedo  ?  I  quickly  suggested 
to  the  captain  that  the  searchlight  should  not 
be  lit.  He  agreed  and  the  destroyer  dashed  past 
us.  She  was  quite  near,  only  300  to  400  m.  away, 
but  she  did  not  show  her  searchlight  and  did  not 

219 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


fire  either  her  guns  or  torpedo.  Our  next  astern, 
the  Von  der  Tann,  did  exactly  as  we  had  done. 
They,  too,  as  the  Gunnery  Officer  told  me  later, 
had  been  afraid  that  by  lighting  their  searchlights 
they  might  draw  on  themselves  the  whole 
destroyer  pack.  Can  the  English  destroyer  not 
have  seen  us  ?  Had  she  already  fired  all  her 
torpedoes  ?  Had  she  already  been  under 
such  heavy  fire  that  her  only  idea  was  to  get 
away  ?  I  don't  know.  "  Ships  that  pass  in  the 
night." 

This  brought  the  night  to  a  close,  and  the  morn- 
ing broke.  At  2.15  a.m.  a  burning  ship  drove 
past  us,  the  English  armoured  cruiser  Black  Prince. 
The  whole  ship  was  red  hot.  There  could  not 
have  been  a  soul  alive  on  board  for  some  time. 
At  3.10  a.m.  we  heard  two  heavy  explosions  to 
port,  but  could  not  discover  what  had  happened. 
We  had  frequently  to  stop  because  the  whole  line 
ahead  of  us  was  thrown  into  disorder  as  a  result 
of  the  numerous  destroyer  attacks.  To  avoid 
these  and  to  press  home  counter-attacks,  ships 
were  frequently  hauling  out  of  the  line  and  steer- 
ing a  circular  course,  and  had  to  take  station 
again  wherever  they  could.  In  this  way  the 
Nassau,  originally  the  second  ship  of  the  line, 
gradually  fell  into  the  last  place  and  became  our 
next  ahead.  It  was  no  light  task  for  our  Navi- 
gating Officer  and  Officer  of  the  Watch  to  keep 

220 


Fifth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

station  at  the  correct  distance  astern  of  the  line 
so  that  we  should  not  lose  touch  in  the  darkness. 

When  the  first  signs  of  dawn  appeared  we 
thought  it  certain  that  we  should  again  have  to 
engage  the  whole  English  fleet.  All  preparations 
were  made  for  the  day's  fighting.  The  sighting 
apparatus  of  the  "  Bertha  "  turret  had  been  put 
in  order  again  by  "  The  Goblin  "  and  his  faith- 
ful band. 

We  stood  on  the  bridge  forward  and  searched 
the  darkness  and  twilight.  The  destroyer  attacks 
appeared  to  have  ceased.  Suddenly — it  was  about 
3.50  a.m. — we  heard  a  heavy  explosion,  and  a 
mighty  tower  of  flame  rose  into  the  sky  ahead  of 
us.  From  the  distance  it  looked  like  a  sheaf  of 
flame  from  some  gigantic  firework.  We  saw  our 
two  next  ahead  put  down  the  helm  hard  to  star- 
board. What  could  have  happened  ?  What  was 
this  new  tragedy  ?  Our  ship  cut  her  way  through 
the  waves  as  we  held  on  our  course,  and  passed 
the  scene  of  the  disaster.  We  looked  out  on  all 
sides  for  wreckage  or  men  struggling  in  the  water, 
but  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen.  Even  as  we 
passed  over  the  actual  scene  of  the  catastrophe, 
we  could  not  realize  what  had  happened.  And 
yet,  only  a  few  minutes  before,  the  Pommern,  a 
battleship  of  13,000  tons,  had  passed  over  this 
same  spot.  An  English  destroyer  had  crept 
up  to  the  limit  of  visibility  and  torpedoed  the 

221 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


Pommern.  The  ship  must  have  been  shattered  to 
atoms,  as  only  a  few  minutes  later  not  the  slightest 
trace  of  her  was  to  be  seen.  Not  a  man  of  the 
whole  ship's  company  was  saved.  My  cheery 
friend  and  old  shipmate,  Commander  Elle,  died 
1  ke  a  hero  in  the  Pommern.  As  Gunnery  Officer, 
he  had  worked  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  taken 
great  trouble  to  secure  the  stowing  of  ammuni- 
tion out  of  danger  from  torpedoes — now  it  had 
been  all  to  no  purpose,  for  obviously  the  torpedo 
had  hit  the  magazine  direct.  It  was  not  till  the 
next  day  that  we  learned  the  name  of  the  ship 
that  had  blown  up  here. 

At  4.10  a.m.  the  2nd  Squadron  immediately 
ahead  of  us  opened  fire.  We  had  the  "  Clear 
for  action  "  sounded,  for  we  felt  sure  that  now  the 
great  decision  was  to  be  fought  out.  But  it 
turned  out  to  be  merely  an  English  destroyer  that 
had  ventured  too  near  and  drawn  our  fire.  It 
may  have  been  the  one  that  had  torpedoed  the 
Pommern  a  short  time  before.  At  any  rate  she 
had  a  bad  time  now.  The  destroyer,  which  was 
not  far  away  from  us,  was  shot  into  flames,  and 
added  one  more  to  the  gruesome  procession  of 
living  torches. 

Meanwhile  the  sun  had  risen.  Hundreds  of 
marine-glasses  and  periscopes  from  all  our  ships 
scanned  the  horizon,  but  no  sign  of  the  enemy 
could  be  discovered.  The  fleet  held  on  its 

222 


Fifth  Phase  of  the  Skagerrak  Battle 

southerly  course,  and  in  the  forenoon  of  June  ist 
we  ran  into  Wilhelmshaven. 

Our  ship  was  badly  knocked  about,  in  some 
places  whole  sections  were  now  mere  heaps  of 
ruins.  The  vital  parts,  however,  had  not  been 
hit.  Thanks  to  the  strong  armour,  the  engines, 
the  boilers,  the  steering  gear,  the  propeller  shafts, 
and  nearly  all  the  auxiliary  engines  were  unharmed. 
The  engine  rooms  had  for  some  time  been  filled 
with  poisonous  gases,  but  by  using  gas-masks 
the  engine  room  personnel — though  they  had  suf- 
fered some  losses — had  been  able  to  carry  on. 
The  whole  ship  was  strewn  with  thousands  of 
shell-splinters  of  all  sizes.  Among  these  we  found 
two  38-cm.  shell  caps,  almost  intact,  formidable 
objects  shaped  like  great  bowls,  which  were  used 
later  in  the  captain's  cabin  and  the  wardroom 
as  champagne  coolers — though  it  is  to  be 
assumed  that  this  is  not  the  purpose  for  which 
the  English  threw  them  on  board.  The  armour 
belt  had  been  pierced  in  several  places,  but  the 
holes  had  all  been  patched  up  or  the  water 
localized  in  small  compartments. 

At  Wilhelmshaven  we  buried  our  dead,  who 
now  lie  there  in  the  cemetery  of  honour.  There 
were  nearly  two  hundred  from  the  Derfflinger. 

On  the  4th  June  the  Kaiser  inspected  our  ship, 
and  then  she  went  on  the  slips  at  Kiel  to  be 
refitted."  After  numerous  gunnery  and  other 

223 


v.   ( 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


improvements  we  were  ready  for  action  again  in 
December,  1916.  But  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 
was  our  last  encounter  with  the  enemy — at  least, 
our  last  encounter  with  our  flag  flying  at  the  mast- 
head, the  flag  to  which  we  had  sworn  our  loyalty. 
Now  this  proud  ship  lies  with  the  others  on  the 
sea  bottom  at  Scapa  Flow. 


224 


CHAPTER   XI 

REFLECTIONS  ON   THE   BATTLE  OF   SKAGERRAK 


WHEN  the  sun  rose  on  the  ist  June  the  German 
fleet  lay  level  with  the  Horn  Reef,  on  the  same 
meridian  of  longitude  as  the  Danish  town,  Esbjerg. 
As  we  could  then  discover  no  signs  of  the  enemy, 
far  and  wide,  I  confess  frankly,  a  load  fell  from 
my  heart,  for  with  our  battered  ship  and  especially 
with  our  decimated  armament  we  should  not 
have  been  in  a  position  to  fight  a  victorious 
engagement  against  one  of  their  heavy  battle- 
ships with  armament  intact.  I  had  already 
fired  nearly  the  whole  of  the  ammunition  of 
"  Anna  "  and  "  Bertha  "  turrets  and  the  rest  of 
the  ammunition  in  the  "  Caesar  "  and  "  Dora  " 
turrets  could  not  be  got  at,  as  these  turrets  were 
still  completely  filled  with  poisonous  gases  and 
the  ammunition  chambers  were  flooded.  For 
our  fleet  and  our  Fatherland  I  regret  from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart  that  the  battle  was  not 
fought  to  a  finish.  This  fact  was  certainly  a 
source  of  great  regret  and  disappointment  for 
our  Commander-in-Chief,  Admiral  Scheer.  It 

227  15* 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


would  have  been  easy  for  the  English  to  bring  us 
to  action  in  the  early  morning.  Throughout  the 
whole  night  their  cruisers  and  destroyers  had 
kept  in  touch  with  us.  All  our  movements  were 
continually  reported  by  wireless  to  the  English 
Commander-in-Chief.  It  would  have  been  the 
greatest  good  fortune  for  our  Fatherland  if,  at 
that  time,  the  battle  had  been  reopened  off  Horn 
Reef,  and  so  not  far  from  Heligoland.  Judging 
from  the  experience  of  the  3ist  May,  many  more 
English  ships  would  have  been  destroyed,  and 
it  would  have  required  an  enormous  consump- 
tion of  ammunition  to  put  the  German  heavy 
battleships  completely  out  of  action. 

Had  Jellicoe  sought  a  decision  off  Horn  Reef  on 
ist  June  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  English  fleet 
would  have  had  to  cede  its  place  as  the  strongest 
fleet  in  the  world  to  America. 

I  admit  readily  that  there  was  no  question  of 
a  complete  annihilation  of  Jellicoe's  fleet  on  ist 
June.  But  as  one  closely  acquainted  with  our 
ships  and  our  naval  guns  and  also  well  acquainted 
with  the  English  ships  and  their  naval  guns, 
and  in  the  light  of  my  gunnery  experiences  in 
the  Skagerrak  battle,  I  think  I  can  state  with 
certainty  that  a  naval  battle  fought  straight 
through  to  a  finish  between  the  English  and 
German  main  fleets  would  have  cost  the  enemy 
a  very  great  number  of  heavy  battleships. 

228 


Reflections  on  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

On  the  3ist  May  it  was  impossible  for  Admiral 
Scheer,  after  his  withdrawal  out  of  the  "  lion's 
claws,"  to  bring  the  fleet  afresh  into  a  tactically 
favourable  formation  before  dawn  broke.  A 
night  battle  between  two  such  powerful  fleets 
was  an  impossibility.  In  spite  of  all  identifica- 
tion signals  provided  for  night-fighting  a  wild 
melee,  a  rending  of  ship  against  ship  without 
distinction  of  friend  or  foe  would  have  been 
inevitable.  But  even  if  we  had  been  reckless 
enough  to  seek  a  night  action,  the  English  fleet 
would  have  had  to  avoid  it.  In  a  night  action 
they  would  have  had  to  forgo  all  the  advantages 
of  their  preponderating  numerical  superiority, 
their  greater  speed,  their  long-range  guns,  and 
leave  everything  to  blind  chance.  Jellicoe  acted 
perfectly  rightly  in  disengaging  his  fleet  at  night- 
fall and  so  skilfully  leading  his  squadron  away 
during  the  night  that  our  destroyer  flotillas, 
systematically  searching  the  outlying  areas  of 
the  scene  of  battle,  did  not  find  them.  And 
Jellicoe  also  acted  perfectly  rightly  from  a 
strategic  point  of  view  in  not  reopening  the  battle 
on  the  ist  June.  The  English  fleet,  by  remaining 
a  "  fleet  in  being,"  by  its  mere  continued  existence, 
had  so  far  fully  fulfilled  its  allotted  task.  The 
battle  of  Skagerrak  did  not  relax  the  pressure 
exerted  by  the  English  fleet  as  a  "  fleet  in  being  " 
for  one  minute.  Had  Jellicoe  on  3ist  May  not 

229 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


accepted  the  Skagerrak  battle,  and  had  he  instead, 
in  order  to  keep  his  fleet  intact,  returned  to  his 
base  at  Scapa  Flow,  we  should  have  been  able  to 
carry  on  our  allotted  task,  war  on  commerce  in 
the  Skagerrak  and  Kattegatt,  and  so  have  kept 
for  a  time  the  naval  control  of  the  North  Sea. 
But  by  the  battle  of  Skagerrak  the  fulfilment 
of  our  task  was  frustrated.  By  not  attacking 
on  ist  June  our  fleet  heading  for  the  German 
mine-fields  and  home  ports,  Jellicoe  kept  unin- 
terrupted the  mastery  of  the  seas.  Why  should 
he,  in  this  strategic  game  of  chess,  choose  a 
mutual  sacrifice  of  pieces  when  his  position  was 
such  that  the  mating  of  the  enemy  was  bound  to 
follow  ? 

Jellicoe  returned  to  Scapa  Flow.  Later,  when 
he  yielded  his  position  as  Commander-in-Chief  to 
Beatty  and  his  King  made  him  a  peer,  he  assumed 
the  name  of  "  Viscount  Scapa."  At  the  time 
there  was  a  good  deal  of  scoffing  in  Germany, 
and,  indeed,  in  England  too,  that  an  Admiral 
should  take  the  name  of  a  desolate  place  where 
his  fleet  had  remained  at  anchor  almost  con- 
tinuously for  four  years.  And  yet  by  these  four 
years  at  anchor  the  English  fleet  exerted  that 
decisive  pressure  which  ended  in  our  whole 
fighting  fleet  being  led  to  this  same  Scapa  Flow 
where  it  lies  on  the  sea  bottom.  What  a  triumph 
for  the  "  Viscount  of  Scapa  !  " 

230 


Reflections  on  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

When,  after  the  battle  of  Skagerrak,  English 
belief  in  their  victory  had  been  heavily  shaken, 
Churchill  published  in  the  October  number  of  the 
London  Magazine  a  series  of  articles  on  the  war 
by  land  and  sea.  What  he  said  about  the  naval 
war  and  the  battle  of  Skagerrak  is,  in  my  opinion, 
correct.  Alas  !  it  should  have  taught  us  the 
following  lesson  :  The  English  fleet  will  only 
accept  battle  outside  our  mine-fields  and  at  a 
certain  respectful  distance  from  our  submarine 
bases  and  coast  defences.  But  if  we  are  to  make 
any  attempt  to  escape  from  the  iron  grip  with 
which  England  is  strangling  us  we  must  do  all  in 
our  power  to  bring  about  a  naval  battle.  We 
must  therefore  seek  out  the  English  fleet  off  their 
own  coasts  and  fight  them  there. 

Against  this  it  has  been  contended  that  the 
submarine  war  could  only  be  carried  through  so 
long  as  our  High  Sea  Fleet  remained  intact,  and 
that  if  we  had  lost  our  fleet  our  ports  would  have 
been  hopelessly  blockaded.  This  argument  may 
be  met  as  follows  :  In  the  first  place,  battle  with 
the  enemy  fleet  was  not  necessarily  synonymous 
with  the  loss  of  our  whole  fleet.  Skagerrak 
ought  to  have  proved  this.  And,  secondly,  in 
any  case  we  should  have  been  left  with  enough 
cruisers,  old  battleships  and  destroyers,  as  well 
as  U-boats,  mine-layers,  mine-sweepers,  airships, 
aeroplanes  and  coast  defences  to  carry  on  the 

231 


Kiel  and  Jutland 


submarine  campaign.  Also  we  should  have  had 
the  Kattegatt  at  our  disposal  as  an  exit  for  our 
U-boats.  The  submarine  campaign  in  Flanders, 
where  there  was  no  fleet,  was  carried  on  in  the 
face  of  much  greater  difficulties  than  we  had  to 
contend  with  in  the  North  Sea.  Moreover,  a 
decisive  battle  on  the  high  seas  ought  to  have 
made  the  submarine  campaign  unnecessary  and 
brought  the  war  to  a  speedy  close. 

I  do  not  want  these  reflections  to  mar  our  joy 
at  our  partial  victory  over  the  English  fleet  at 
Skagerrak.  But  ultimately  this  victory  went 
the  way  of  all  our  individual  victories  on  land  and 
sea  :  it  failed  to  win  the  final  victory  for  the 
German  nation.  At  the  time,  however,  it  acted 
on  the  fleet  like  a  bath  of  steel,  gave  the  German 
people  new  strength  and  confidence  in  the  future, 
and  added  much  to  the  prestige  of  the  German 
nation.  It  was  a  black  day  for  England  on  which 
we  sent  ten  thousand  English  sailors,  together 
with  the  proudest  ships  of  the  English  fleet,  to 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  while  only  a  few  more 
than  two  thousand  German  sailors  had  to  sacrifice 
their  lives  under  our  victorious  flag. 

I  close  my  account  of  the  greatest  day  we 
Germans  have  ever  experienced  at  sea,  with  the 
hope  that  my  little  book  and  Churchill's  essay 
may  be  the  means  of  enlightening  many  Germans 
on  the  enormous  influence  that  sea  power  has 

232 


Reflections  on  the  Battle  of  Skagerrak 

had  on  the  world's  history  and  will  continue  to 
have  in  the  future.  I  also  express  the  hope  that 
in  the  years  to  come  many  a  German,  proud  of 
being  a  German  and  a  sailor,  will  feel  the  sea  wind 
whistling  past  his  ears. 

Indeed  we  have  become  a  poor  nation.  It  is 
true  that  our  national  honour  has  been  deeply 
humiliated.  But  we  will  not  on  that  account 
allow  ourselves  to  be  robbed  of  the  courage  for 
fresh  deeds.  Let  us  think  of  the  words  : 

Money  lost — Nothing  lost ! 
Honour  lost — Much  lost ! 
Courage  lost — All  lost. 


233 


PRINTED  AT 

THE   CHAPEL  RIVER  PRESS, 
KINGSTON,  SURREY. 


• 

PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 

CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

J 

UNIVERSITY  OP  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


D 

582 

J8H32 


Hase,  Georg  Oskar  Immanuel 
von 

CDie  zwei  weissen  VolkerJ 

Kiel  and  Jutland